Chapter. XXXI.
Never perplex yourself with anxious
thoughts like these: I shall lead a wretched obscure life, without any name or
notice taken of me. For if you suppose (as this complaint evidently does) that
obscurity and disrespect is an evil; consider that it is no more in the power
of any but yourself to bring any evil upon you, than it is to bring any
baseness or dishonesty upon you. But besides, pray consider, was it any part of
your proper business, to be chosen into a place of command, or to be admitted
to, or caressed at, public entertainments? You must allow it was not. Where is
the disrespect then? And what just reflection can it be upon you, if you are
not? Besides, why should you say, you shall be despised, and have no name or
notice taken of you, when your business lies wholly in matters at the disposal
of your own will, and for which consequently you have it in your own power, to
make yourself as valuable as you please? But your friends will be never the
better for you. What do you call being never the better? You will not furnish
them with money, nor have interest enough to give them the privileges of
citizens of Rome. And why should you trouble yourself for this? Who told you,
that this was ever incumbent upon you; or one of those things in your own
power, which you ought to look upon as a duty? Or how can it be expected, you
should bestow that upon another, which you are not possessed of yourself? But
you friends will answer, Pray get it then, that you may impart to us. Yes, I
will, with all my heart, provided you can direct me, how I may attain these
things, and at the same time preserve my integrity, my modesty, and true
greatness of soul, inviolate. But if you desire me to part with my own real
good, that I may procure you some imaginary good only; this is the greatest
injustice, and the greatest folly imaginable. And which of these do you esteem
the more valuable: money, or a true, virtuous, and modest friend? Therefore it
would better become you to assist my virtue, than to expect such things from
me, as cannot be had, but at the expense of that. But it will be objected
again, that your country receives no advantages from you. What advantages do
you mean? You will not build public porticoes or baths, nor exchanges? And what
if you do not? Does your country expect to be furnished with arms from a
shoemaker, or shoes from a smith? Surely, if everyone does it service in his
own way, this is all that can in reason be required. And shall you then be
thought to have done it no service if you make an honest and good patriot?
Surely not. You are very far from being an useless member of the commonwealth,
when you do so. Well, but what rank then, what place, (you’ll say) shall you
but have in the commonwealth? Why truly, even just such a one, as is consistent
with your integrity and modesty. But if once you part with these, upon a
pretence of promoting the public good; know that you are less capable of
serving your country when you are grown knavish and impudent.
Comment.
When men apply themselves to the study
and practice of virtue, and are convinced, that nothing so well deserves their
care, as the improvement of their minds; many difficulties offer themselves, to
shake these resolutions. And, as men differ in their circumstances, so these
objections present themselves differently, both to disquiet their own thoughts,
and to evacuate the good advice of others. To young beginners, whose minds have
not yet purged off the dross of the world, such mean and sordid reflections as
these are apt to step in: If I neglect my business and estate, I and my
family shall starve; and except I take the trouble of punishing my servant, my
indulgence will be his ruin. But to them, who have made any considerable
progress, those objections appear despicable and low; they are above such
trifling considerations, and while they are doing their duty, can trust
providence for a provision. But then at the same time, they are concerned for
the discharge of all those good offices, which may be expected from them; and
think, that both the intrinsic goodness of the thing, and the honor attending
it, will abundantly justify such a concern. For their desires are generous and
noble; they aim at nothing else but true honor; they decline infamy and
obscurity, and propose to themselves the advantage of their friends, and the
service of their country: and from these topics, they start some objections,
which Epictetus here undertakes to examine, and to refute particularly.
First of all, he applies himself to
that general one of obscurity or disgrace; that if a man retires from the
gainful employments and business of the world, or quits his practice at the
bar,
Where eloquence acquires a just and
lasting fame,
(as Homer observes;) it must be
his hard fate to be buried alive, without any respect paid, or notice taken of
him.
Now this objection Epictetus
takes off most effectually, by the following syllogisms: Disgrace is an evil,
and evil as well as good is something within our own power. But whatever is so,
no other but ourselves, can bring upon us. Therefore when any man is really in
disgrace, this is in, and by, and from himself, whether others disrespect him,
or whether they do not. So then the disgrace from others, is what we have no
just cause to fear, nor indeed ought it to pass for disgrace in our opinion, if
disgrace be allowed to be evil; for then it must by consequence be our own act
and deed.
This is the sum of the argument. And
now if you please, let us examine the several propositions whereof it consists.
First of all, disgrace or obscurity, (says he) is an evil: now if honor be (as
all men sure will allow it to be) a good; disgrace, and anything that is
dishonorable, must needs be evil: for if it were good, it would cease to be
dishonorable, and be valued and esteemed. But, besides the consent of all
mankind in this notion of honor; this very thing proves it to be good, that it
is what we account most properly to belong to the best persons and things. For
honor is attributed to God, to blessed spirits, and to the most excellent of
the sons of men, as their strict and just due, as the best acknowledgement we
can pay, for their merit and goodness. So that dishonor must needs be an evil
upon this account also; for, where one contrary belongs to one extreme, the
other contrary will belong to the distant extreme; and this is the case of
honor and dishonor, with regard to good and evil.
The next thing to be proved would be,
that this is a thing wholly in our own power; but this, I presume, is done
already. For there hath been so much said in the former part of this treatise,
to show, that all the good and evil, properly so called, possible to fall upon
rational and free agents, must needs depend upon the liberty of their own
choice: and, that nothing which does not fall within a man’s own disposal, can
in true and strict speaking, be called good or evil; that it is to be hoped,
there is no need of repeating those arguments any more. But now, if disgrace,
and want of honor, be our own act; what depends upon none, and comes from none
but ourselves, when we lie under it; a man may absolutely despise and neglect
the world, without incurring any real dishonor upon that account. You will say
indeed, this excludes him from places of dignity and respect; that it hinders
him from making a figure and interest in his own country; that he sits at home,
and eats in private. But then I must ask you again, whether the office of a
Lord Mayor, or a Member of Parliament, whether the city feasts, or the caresses
of the world, are things in our own disposal, and such as any man can give
himself when he pleases: you must grant me they are not. Now from thence I
infer, that no man is really unhappy for the want of them; and consequently
that obscurity, and want of public honor, of which these are alleged as the
discouraging inconveniences, is no evil or unhappiness neither.
Now, as to the meaning of what follows,
there seems to be some difficulty in that short sentence, It is no more in
the power of any but yourself, to bring any evil upon you, than it is to bring
vileness or dishonesty upon you. For this, not being in the power of any
other person to bring any evil upon a man, seems to be urged from a proof
more evident than it itself; and the insinuation here is, that, as the decency
of an action is more easily discerned, than the real and intrinsic goodness;
(for it is by its comeliness and beauty, that virtue recommends itself, and
invites us to its embraces, and engages our affection,) so also the vileness
and dishonestly is more visible than the immorality and evil. Now vileness or
turpitude is properly applied to an undue use of pleasures and sensual
delights; and this abuse can be the effect of no other thing but choice,
because the indulging those pleasures is purely our own act. It is therefore no
more in the power of any other person, to bring evil upon a man, than to bring
vileness or dishonest upon him; and evil it is plain he cannot; for a man has
no more power to engage us in vice, than he has, to engage us in base and
unbecoming practices, and evil, both of crime and misery, is as much in his own
free disposal, as turpitude and dishonesty: so that, if a man cannot be brought
into this latter by another, and if he can no more be brought into evil, than
into that; it follows, that he cannot be brought into evil at all by another.
But possibly the place may be clearer,
and a more full and expedient sense found out, if we transpose that negative
particle, that so the sentence may run thus: It is impossible for any person to
be made miserable by any other; nay, much more so, than to be made vile and
base by him; and thus the strength and stress of the whole argument, will lie
upon that note of comparison. And this conjecture, as well as the whole
interpretation grounded upon it, seems to carry a great deal of truth, if we
attend to the notions, upon which the masters of reason and oratory proceed in
these matters; for they define honest and turpitude, by that which is praise or
blame-worthy, and so make decency and vileness to depend upon the judgment of
the world. But of things profitable or hurtful, and good and evil, they give us
a very different account; for these, they tell us, have a distinguishing
character founded in nature, and are not so precarious, as to depend on the
opinions or determinations of men. Now according to this notion, which allows
so much to the commendations of men, and makes dishonest to consist in the
condemnation and dislike of the world, he says, a man must admit, that it is at
least as impossible for another to bring evil upon him as it is to bring
dishonesty. And if, (as was proved before,) this cannot be done, much less can
that; and so the conclusion is still the same, viz. That it is utterly
impossible to be done at all.
But then again, what occasion, (says
he) is there for that complaint of living without any name or notice taken
of you? Is there no way of becoming eminent, but by appearing in some
office of authority, and being advanced to the administration of public
business? Alas! poor man, you have forgotten, it seems, that this is not the
field, where human good and evil, the proper and peculiar happiness or misery
of our nature, is to be contended for. The desires and aversions of your mind,
the actions of your life, and in a word, the management of your freedom, and
what is left to its disposal, these are the lists which you must enter, for
that prize: and this is a combat, in which if you behave yourself gallantly,
and act, as uncorrupt nature and right reason would direct, you may render
yourself highly valuable and conspicuous. Why then do you complain of obscurity
and contempt, when you have the post of honor within yourself, and may become
as signal and eminent in it, as you please? Why indeed? But, because you have
not yet unlearned the folly, of placing your happiness in foreign and external
advantages, such as it is a necessary qualification of everyone, who would be a
philosopher in good earnest, to neglect and despise.
Well, but allowing, (say the objector)
that I may signalize myself never so much; yet still this is but a private
satisfaction; it gives me no credit or influence in the world, and my friends
are never the better for my merit. This now is a pretence, calculated for one,
who hath made some competent proficiency in wisdom and virtue, it argues the
man to have got above all sordid seekings of his own interest, and to value the
world and its advantages no longer for the sake of himself, but in kindness to
his friends. The assisting of them he looks upon, as a good and gallant action;
and therefore allows himself in the pursuit of wealth, and power, and interest,
to prevent his being a useless and unprofitable part of the creation, and to
render the good he hath, as diffusive as may be.
This objection too, Epictetus removes
by two arguments: the first proceeds upon the distinction of things within our
own power; the other urges, that a man who retains his virtue and fidelity, and
all the good qualities, that create and preserve a true friendship, is more
serviceable and beneficial to his friends, than if he should enrich or promote
them, when the power of doing so was purchased, at the expense of those good
qualities.
From the distinction of things in our
power, he argues that riches, and honors, and preferments, are none of those,
which nature hath left within the disposal of our own wills: if therefore it
happens at any time, that a wise and good man be possessed of these advantages,
let him impart to others liberally; nay, let him esteem the opportunity of
doing good, a greater kindness to himself, than to the person who receives it
from him. But if it be not his fortune to be placed in such circumstances; this
is no reflection upon his virtue, or any disparagement to his kindness and good
intentions. He is not one whit the worse man in himself, nor the less a friend
to others. For (as Epictetus says) what madness is it to expect that a man
should give that to us, which he is not possessed of himself?
But pray get these things, say your friends, that we may
partake of them with you. Yes, with all my heart, if I can get them, and
not lose my self. Do but order matters so, that I may still retain my fidelity
and my innocence, and not bring any aspersion upon the characters I pretend to,
viz. Those of a friend and a philosopher; and when you have thus
smoothed the way, give your directions, and I will not fail to follow them. Now
by this answer our author seems plainly to allow a liberty, both of endeavoring
to improve an estate, and to embrace public offices and honors; provided those
riches and honors may be acquired and enjoyed, without being engaged in
anything inconsistent with virtue, or unbecoming our character. But if this be
an impossible condition, as it too often proves; if the corruption of the world
be such, that a man, who makes it his business to acquire these advantages,
does at the same time bring himself under a manifest hazard, if not a fatal
necessity, of parting with something that is a greater and more substantial
good; a good more properly his, in exchange for them: then, what do those
friends who importune a man to make them do so too; what do they, I say, but
desire, that he would part with a happiness that is real and his own: (that is
the good of his rational soul,) to procure them a happiness which is but
imaginary, and cannot be truly called their own, though they had it? For the
advantages they are so eager for, have no relation to the rational mind, in
which the very essence and nature of a man consists, (and consequently all the
happiness he is capable of, considered as a man, must needs depend upon that,)
but they are the object of meaner appetites.
This therefore is the most unequal
dealing, and the greatest folly imaginable: they deal unequally, because they
transgress the laws of true friendship: (for the Pythagoreans, you know,
made friendship to consist in equality.) and nothing can be more unfair, than
for me to engage a friend in some great hazard, and expose him to certain and
extreme misery, and all this, only to satisfy some unreasonable desire of my
own. The folly of it is double; for who but fools, would be so barbarous, as to
impose such an unreasonable trial of his kindness, upon an intimate
acquaintance, and particular friend? And who but such, could be so blind, as
not to discern the mighty difference, between the loss their friend would
sustain, by gratifying their requests, and the gain themselves should reap, in
case he did so? He sacrifices his all: forfeits his greatest, his own peculiar
happiness, to purchase that for them, which is not, cannot be their proper
happiness; and is so far from being a great good, that it very often proves to
be none at all in the event, but a great and sore evil.
But besides all this, there may still a
another very good reason be given, why he should call such men foolish and
senseless; and that is, their esteeming money to be of greater and more
valuable consideration to them, than the modesty and fidelity of a friend. And
to this purpose, he proceeds to show, that a person thus qualified, is so far
from being unserviceable to his friends, that he is really much more useful and
beneficial, than even they, who feed them with the dross they so much admire.
For if among servants, those who are
honest and respectful, recommend themselves more to the esteem of their
masters, than others who are of quicker parts, and more dexterous in the
business of their trade; sure the reason holds much stronger, why a faithful
and virtuous friend should have the preference, infinitely before what the
world calls a gainful one: and that preference they will have, in the opinion
of all wise men. For we feel the benefit of these upon every occasion; they
give us the sweets of good conversation, and the assistance of seasonable
advice; they are a perpetual guard upon whatever we esteem most dear, and a
sure relief in dangers and distresses; they are physicians in our diseases, and
(as if life were too short a space for so much goodness to exercise itself in)
we find our account in such friends, even after death: and, upon all occasions
there is a perpetual good correspondence, a mutual agreement between the giver
and the receiver of favors; no discord in the whole course of their lives, but
constant consent and perfect harmony of souls. Those therefore, that are
friends indeed, will contribute their utmost endeavors, towards the preserving
the virtue and fidelity of their friends; nay, they will find themselves
obliged to it, in tenderness to their interest; and cannot be guilty of so
great an absurdity, as to desire anything for their own sakes, which must turn
at last so infinitely to their prejudice, by robbing their friend of his
honesty, and rendering him incapable of doing them any further service.
Thus also that other argument might be
answered; and the observing what is in a man’s own power, and properly belongs
to him to do, would serve to refute what follows. For, who ever told you, that
it was a duty incumbent upon you, or a thing in your own power and choice, to
procure porticoes and pubic buildings, for the benefit of your country? To this
may be replied again, as it was in the case of your friends; who can be
expected to bestow that upon others, which he never had himself? And if to this
it be rejoined, get them yourself, that you may have it in your own power to
give to your country; what was said before, will serve every jot as well, upon
this occasion too. But these considerations he hath left in general, for us to
apply, as we see requisite; and hath supplied us with another clear and full answer,
much more pertinent, and particular to the matter in hand.
What need this trouble you (says he)?
Is it your concern, to provide cloisters and exchanges for your country? The Smith
does not think it his business to supply his country with shoes, but with arms;
and the Shoemaker does not think himself obliged to furnish out arms,
but leather and shoes. And sure every commonwealth is served in best order, and
to most advantage, when every one attends strictly to the proper business of
his calling, and does not intermeddle with the concerns of other people; but
takes care to do his own part, and interrupts nobody else in the discharge of
his.
Well, but what is my part then, says
the philosopher, and wherein will it be expected, that I should contribute to
the public good? The seeming force of this question he obviates most
excellently, by appealing to the man’s own judgment in another; What! says he,
if you have been the means of making a good man, have not you been beneficial
to your country? Is not this a piece of service, of much greater consequence,
than the profits every mean artificer brings to the public? This would be the
advantage, and this the thanks and honor due to you, for making yourself an
honest man and a good subject: but if your wisdom and virtue have a kindly
influence upon others too; if your instructions and your example from them into
the same good principles, you are then a public blessing, and more beneficial
still, in proportion to the numbers you have an influence upon.
And now you desire to know, what rank
or office shall be assigned you, and would fain be, like the general in the
army, or the magistrate of the city, or the artificer in the shop, who know
their respective trusts, and have some station or business, military or civil,
which they can properly call their own. To this the author replies in general
terms, you may have any that will fall to your share, only with this provision,
that it be consistent with virtue and honesty: but if you make shipwreck of
these, while you pretend to venture for monuments and stately buildings; it is
great odds, but you lose your magnificence, at the same time that your modesty
and fidelity is cast away. And, I pray, whether of the two is the greater grace
to a commonwealth? A city well stored with true and good men, or adorned with
sumptuous halls and splendid palaces?
But, to come nearer to the question,
what place or esteem is due to a philosopher, or what regard should the state
have to him? Surely men should be esteemed, according to the dignity and value
of their work. And, by this rule, the philosopher may claim precedence, as a
former and maker of men; one who frames and moulds them into virtuous persons,
and useful honest subjects. The matter he hath to work upon, is, himself and
others; and the pains he is at about them, is, to refine and purify their
nature, and exalt them to a life of reason and virtue. He is indeed, and ought
to be respected, as a common father and master, a corrector of errors, and
counselor and assistant in goodness; he is liberal of his care, makes every
other man’s benefit and improvement his endeavor and concern, and hath a hand
in all the good that is done. He adds to the enjoyments of the prosperous, by
congratulating and rejoicing with them; and lightens the burden of the
wretched, by ministering seasonable comforts; and himself bearing a part in
their afflictions. In one word, he will do all those things, that are possible,
or can be expected, to be done, by one who thinks no part of the world exempt
from his care, but feels in himself a constant desire, and kind intention, to
promote the good of all mankind.
Now, if this general employment does
not satisfy, but you would needs have this wondrous man fastened down to some
one particular profession; in a wise and well-constituted government, this
person would be chosen their head, because his eminence and usefulness must
needs give him the preference before others. And indeed, his qualifications, if
we consider them particularly, seem to deserve no less. His prudence, so much
superior to the common sheep, capacitates him for a shepherd to the flock. His
learning and wisdom entitle him to the degree of a senator or privy-counselor.
And if he had applied himself at all to that sort of discipline, none can be
fitter to command an army, because he must needs excel both in true courage and
regular conduct. Thus Socrates gained immortal renown, by his bravery at
the battle of Delium; and cast, as we are told, so universal an awe into
his enemies, that they all stood amazed at his courage; and he made good his
retreat single, through a whole body of them, without their daring to fall upon
him. So likewise Xenophon brought off that great body of Greeks,
and had his praises celebrated in the Olympic Games, for so noble an
achievement.
This, I say, would be the case, this
the respect paid to a philosopher, in a wise and well-constituted government.
But we must take notice, that wicked and licentious states do quite the
contrary: they are most inauspicious places to dwell in, and have destructive
effects upon the minds of men; they stifle and quench that light, which heaven
hath given us; cast a blemish upon the best employments, discourage the most
useful sciences, disregard the persons, and obstruct the good influence of
them, who teach us by their doctrines, and lead us by their examples. And,
where so much wicked industry is used to damp the luster of virtue, that place
must be confessed very improper, either for men to lay the first foundations of
wisdom and a good life in, or to improve and confirm themselves in, after such
good beginnings. But then we must observe withal, that, if in the midst of such
perverse conversation, someone be found of a happier complexion than the rest;
one, whose soul a particular good genius hath made proof against all
corruption; the greater such a one’s difficulties are, and the more trials his
virtue is exercised with, the more perfect and illustrious it will appear, and
shed abroad its rays with greater advantage, in the midst of so much darkness.
So true it is, that all the traverses of fortune, and this vast variety of
accidents in human life, contribute exceedingly to the increase of virtue; and
that both prosperity and adversity work together for the good of those men, who
have the wisdom to choose things with judgment, and to manage them with
dexterity.
Chapter. XXXII.
It is possible, you observe some other
person more caressed than yourself; invited to entertainments, when you are
left out; saluted before are taken any notice of; thought more proper to advise
with, and his counsel followed rather than yours. But are these respects paid
him good things, or are they evil? If they deserve to be esteemed good, this
ought to be a matter of joy to you, that that person is happy in them: but if
they be evil, how unreasonable it is to be troubled, that they have not fallen
to your own share? Besides, consider, I pray, that it is not possible, you
should have those civilities paid to you in the same degree that others have;
because the profession you have taken upon you, will not suffer you to do the
same things to deserve them that others do. And how can it be expected, that
he, who thinks the trouble of waiting at a great man’s levee below him, should
have the same interest, with one that constantly pays his morning devotions
there? Or he, that only minds his own business, with another that is eternally
cringing, and fawning, and wriggling himself into a lord’s train; or he, that
will not strain a point to commend him; with a parasite, that is ever blowing
him up with his own praise, indulging all his vices, and admiring his follies
and his nonsense. At this rate, you are a very unjust, and a most unreasonable
man; for you expect to receive that gratis, which is really set to sale, and
cannot be obtained without paying the price. For instance now, and to use a
very familiar one, you inquire in the market, how lettuce go and are told, they
are a half-penny apiece. Suppose now, another person bids, and pays, and takes
them; and you will neither bid, nor pay, and go without them: is there any
wrong done? Or hath the buyer a better bargain than you? He parted with his
money, and hath the salad; you have no salad indeed, but you have kept your
money. Just so it is in the case before us. You were not invited to a great
man’s table; the reason is, because you did not buy the invitation. Pay the
price, and you may have it; but that price, is commendation and flattery. If
therefore you think the thing for your advantage, it is set to sale, and you
know the market rates. But if you expect it should come without making
payments, you are very unreasonable. And if it be thought too dear, then sure
you have no reason to complain; for, though you have not his lordship’s dinner,
yet you have something as good in the room of it; for you have the satisfaction
of keeping the price in your own hand still; that is, of not commending a man
against truth and conscience.
Comment.
This discourse seems to be a
continuation of the former; proceeding to obviate some objections still behind,
such as seem all to arise from the same habit and disposition of mind. For,
when a man hath turned all his thoughts and care upon his own improvement, and
hath disengaged himself from the world, and its encumbrances; when he hath
arrived to that largeness and sufficiency of soul, as to despise riches, and
honor, and popularity; when he thinks it unbecoming his character, to court the
countenance of great persons, by all the means arts and obsequious attendance
of slaves and sycophants; there will, in all likelihood, follow this
inconvenience upon it, that he shall be slighted and disregarded himself, many
of his equals and inferiors shall be invited home to entertainments, shall be
more particularly addressed to in public places, and receive all outward marks
of respect; nay many less capable of advising than he, shall be admitted into
the secretes of families, and consulted in all their affairs of importance,
while this person, so much their superior in worth and wisdom, is industriously
neglected.
Now all the seeming hardship, that
appears in such usage, Epictetus might, if he had thought fit, have
taken off in one word, by remitting us to his usual distinction, of the things
that are, and that are not, within the compass of our own choice: for, if those
things that conduce to our real happiness be at our own disposal, and the
things here mentioned are not so; then ought we not to suppose our happiness at
all to consist in them. But this solution of the difficulty he takes no notice
of here; partly because it is general, and applicable to many other cases as
well as this, and partly, as presuming it abundantly enlarged upon, and that his
reader was sufficiently perfect in it before. That therefore, which he chooses
to insist upon, is something, that comes up closer to the matter in hand; and
proves, that the inconveniences here alleged minister an occasion of much
greater advantage, to those, who have the wisdom to make a right use of them.
To this purpose, he tells us, that the
instances in which men of inferior qualifications have the preference and
respect, before those, who have made a strict philosophical life their choice,
must be either good or evil. If you please, to make the division
perfect, I will take the confidence to add, or indifferent; for in
truth, there are a great many things of this middle sort. But then it must be
confessed too, that those which are indifferent, can neither be called
honorable nor dishonorable. And for that reason, the author seems not to have
thought this branch worth any room in his division. Well, we will say then,
according to him, that they are all in one of the extremes, either good or
evil: now if they be good, (says he) this ought by no means be a matter of
discontent to you. But quite contrary, it should add to your joy and
satisfaction, that another person is happy in them. For this calls for the
exercise of a very exalted and philosophical virtue; that of wishing well to
all mankind, and rejoicing in the prosperity of others.
And here we shall do well to observe,
what a mighty good he makes this seeming evil to contain, and how prodigious an
honor this disrespect derives upon us. For this indeed is the very quality of
the mind, which brings us to the truest and nearest resemblance of God, which
is the greatest happiness, any of his creatures can possibly attain to. For God
is himself of absolute and unbounded power, being indeed the only source of all
the limited powers communicated to any other beings. And as his power is
infinitely great, so his will is infinitely good. For hence it comes to pass,
that he would have all things good, and not anything evil, so far as that can
be. And because his will can intend nothing but what his power is able to
accomplish, therefore he does really make all things good; and this he does not
niggardly and grudgingly, but communicates to every creature of his own
goodness, in as large proportions, as the condition of each creature is capable
of enjoying it.
Now the soul of man, ‘tis true , does
not resemble God, in infinite and uncontrollable power, for this is a
perfection of the divine nature, which our constitution cannot receive; and
besides, there are many degrees of intermediate beings, which, though much
inferior to God, are yet much superior to us in point of power. But still in
the other part of his excellence, he hath condescended to make us like himself,
and given us the honor of a will free and unbounded, a will capable of
extending its good wishes, and kind inclinations to all the world, provided we
have but the grace to make this good use of it. It is therefore an instance of
his wonderful wisdom, and adorable goodness, that he hath made this to be his image
and similitude in our souls; because this is the true and proper principle of
all operation and action. And though the soul cannot punctually make all things
good, as God can, and does; yet it goes as far as it can in making them so; and
for the rest, it does it part, by wishing that good, which it cannot give them.
For that is perfect and true volition, when the person willing, exerts his
whole strength, and all the faculties assist and concur with it; for we have
the absolute disposal of our own minds, and so the wishing well to all mankind,
is what any man may do, if he please. And indeed a truly good man goes farther
than all this; he wishes the prosperity of all men whatsoever; and he stops not
there, but extends his kindness to creatures of different species, to brutes,
to plants, to even inanimate things; in a word, to all that make up this great
body of the world, of which himself is a part. ‘Tis true, he cannot make those
wishes effectual to all, because as I said, the willing is a perfection given
us by nature, but the power of effecting it is not. For this requires the
cooperation of many other causes, the permission of the gods, and the
concurrence of several agents, which we cannot command. And hence it is, that
all our virtue consists in our will; the merit of all our actions is measured
by that; and that all the happiness and misery of our lives is made to depend
upon the good or ill use of it. And thus you have the force of this argument,
proceeding upon a supposition that these things are good.
But if on the other hand, the respects
denied to the philosopher, and paid to others, be evil; here can be no ground
of dissatisfaction, but a fresh occasion of joy: not upon his account indeed
who hath them, but upon your own, who have them not. At this rate, the good man
can never be melancholy at the want of these things, nor look upon it as any
disparagement to his person, or diminution of his happiness, but is sure to be
pleased, let the event be what it will; that is, either for the good success of
others, if it be good; or for his own escape, if it be evil. And thus all angry
resentments are taken off, in point of interest and advantage; for though we
allow these things to conduce to our happiness, yet it is a much greater
happiness, to aspire after a resemblance of the divine perfections, which the
missing of them gives men an opportunity to do; and if they rather tend to make
us miserable, then the being without them is not so properly a want, as a
deliverance.
After this he proceeds to two other
topics, the possibility of obtaining them, and the reasonableness of expecting
them. From the former of these he argues thus. It is not to be imagined, that
one who never makes his court, should have the same privileges, with one who is
eternally laboring to ingratiate himself. This labor must consist of all the
ceremonious fopperies, and servile submissions imaginable; the waiting at the
great man’s rising, expecting his coming out, cringing and bowing in the
streets, the court, and all places of public concourse; the commending all he
does, though never so base, and admiring all he says though never so senseless.
And therefore, for a philosopher, and a man of honor and truth, who cannot
submit to these unworthy methods of insinuating himself, to meet with the same
countenance, and marks of kindness, which those who prostitute themselves at
this rate for them; is, as the world goes, absolutely impossible.
Nay, it is not only unreasonable upon
that account to expect them, but in point of justice too. It argues a man
greedy and insatiable, when he expects his meal, and yet will not consent to
pay his ordinary. It is desiring to invade another’s right, and engross to
yourself, what he hath already bought and paid for: for though he left no money
under his plate, yet he gave that purchase, which you would have thought much
too dear. And consequently (as he shows by that instance of the lettuce,) you
who went without the dinner, have as good a bargain at least, as he that was
admitted to it: he had the varieties indeed, but then you have your liberty;
you did not enslave yourself so far, as to laugh at his lordship’s dull jests,
nor to commend what your better sense could not like, nor bear the affected
coldness of his welcome, nor the tedious attendance in his anti-chamber. In
short, you were not the subject of his haughty negligence, and stiff formality,
nor the jest of his saucy servants. Now all this you must have been content
with, to have dined with his greatness. If you expect it upon easier terms, you
are mistaken, for it will come no cheaper; and if you expect it, without paying
as others do, it argues you greedy, and an unfair tradesman. And this character
is not consistent with that of a good man; so that you must change your temper,
and be more moderate in your expectances of this kind.
Chapter. XXXIII.
We cannot be at a loss, what the
condition of things is by nature, what her laws and methods, nor how men ought
to deport themselves, with regard to them: for these are things so plain, that
all the world, at one time or other, are universally agreed about them. For
instance, if a neighbor’s child happens to break a glass, we presently answer,
that this is a very common accident. Now the application fit to be made from
hence is, that, when one of our own happens to be broken, we should no more
think it extraordinary, nor suffer it to give us any greater disturbance, than
when it was another man’s case. And this trivial example, should prepare us for
bearing casualties of greater consequence, with the like temper. When any of
our acquaintances buries a child, or a wife, everybody is ready to mitigate the
loss, with the reflection, that all men are mortal, and this is what all men
have therefore reason to expect. But when the misfortune comes home to ourselves,
then we give a loose to our passions, and indulge our lamentations and bitter
complaints. Now these things ought quite otherwise to awaken the same
considerations; and it is but reasonable, that what we thought a good argument
to moderate the resentments of other people should be applied with the same
efficacy, to restrain the excesses of our own.
Comment.
There are some notions concerning the
nature of things, in which all mankind consent; and not any one considering
person ever pretended to contest or contradict them. Such are these that
follow: that whatever is good; is profitable, and whatever is truly profitable,
is good: that all things are carried by a natural propensity to the desire of
good; that equal things are neither less nor more than one another: that twice
two makes four; and these notions are such as right reason hath recommended and
riveted into our minds, such as long experience hath confirmed, and such as
carry an exact agreement with the truth and nature of things.
But when we descend from these general
truths, to the particular ideas and doctrines of single persons, there we very
often find ourselves mistaken. And these erroneous opinions are of different
sorts. Some of them deceive us, by too credulous a dependence upon the report of
our senses, as when we pronounce the circumference of the moon, to be as large
as that of the sun, because it appears so to the naked eye. Some we are
prepossessed in favor of, by inclining too much to our sensual inclinations; as
when we say, that all pleasure is good. Some are owing to the admitting of
arguments before they are well weighed; as those, which advance the belief of
the world being made by two principles, and that the soul is corporeal. Now
these are what men argue differently upon, and they are so far from being
always true, that many times the truth lies on the contrary side of the
question. And it can never be safe for us to depend upon such particular
assumptions, for the knowledge of that true state of things, which Epictetus
means here, by the condition, the laws, and the methods of nature.
But nothing can be a more pregnant
proof, how exceedingly fickle and unfaithful particular opinions are, and how
firm and unalterable those general and acknowledged ones, than the variety of
behavior, in one and the same case. For let any accident happen to a man’s
self, and he is quite another person, transported with the vehemence of his
concern, and all his reason proves too feeble to support it. But when the very
same misfortune happens to another, there is none of this disorder; he then
looks upon it as it really is, considers it calmly and coolly, without passion
or prejudice, and passes the same judgement upon it with the rest of the world
who have no partial affection, or particular concern to pervert them; but
regard only truth, and the clear reason of the thing.
This he illustrates by a very trivial
instance, that of breaking a glass: which when done by a neighbor’s child or
servant, we are apt presently to excuse, by putting in mind, how exceedingly
common this is: that it is what happens every day; that, considering how little
a thing throws a child down, how often they let things drop out of their hands,
and withal, of how exceedingly brittle the matter of the vessel is made, that
the least blow in the world dashes it to pieces, it is rather to be wondered,
that such things happen no oftener: thus we say, when our discourse is sober
and dispassionate. But when one of our own is broken, then we rage and storm,
as if some new thing had happened to us. And yet in all reason, the same
consideration of the accident being so usual, ought to offer itself to our
minds, then too, and with the same success.
Now this (says he) you may, if you
please apply to matters of greater importance: when any of our acquaintances
buries his wife or his child, who is there, that does not presently say, this
is every man’s case? And the reason of it is, because they pass this
reflection, from the common principles in their own minds, and the plain
constant course of nature, which they find agreeable to them. For to die, there
is a necessity unavoidable; ‘tis the very condition of human nature; to be man,
and not subject to this fate, would imply a contradiction. And yet for all
this, when such a loss happens in a man’s own family, what groans, what tears,
what loud exclamations, what wild extravagances of passion do immediately
follow? Nay, how hard is it to persuade men that there is not a justifiable
cause for all this, or that any other person living ever suffered such an
affliction before? Now, why should not such a one recollect how he felt himself
affected, when he saw his neighbor in such excesses, and how wisely he could
tell him then, that he mistook his own case? That death was inevitable, and
nothing more frequent; and that there was nothing in the accident itself, which
could create all this disorder, but it was owing entirely to his own mistaken
apprehensions and the violent passions of his own mind, which showed him the
thing in a false light?
Now indeed there are two reasons why we
should be thus partial and passionate in our own case: one is, the exceeding
fondness, and tender sympathy, between the rational soul, and the mortal body;
which considering that this part must die, is much more close and moving, than
in reason it ought to be. The other is, that though we know and are satisfied,
that die we must, yet we do not care to think of it; and so these two dear
friends live together, as if they we never to part. Now there is nothing that
gives man so much disturbance and confusion, as the being surprised with any
accident; for, whatever we have foreseen, and made familiar to our thoughts by
long expectation, never gives us those violent disturbances.
This I take to be sufficiently plain,
from what we see in our behavior afterwards. For even those that are most
intemperate in their grief, yet within a little while, when they come to be
used to the being without what they lament the loss of, return to themselves
and their reason again, and all is quiet and easy, as if no such misfortune had
ever happened. Then they can suggest to their own composed thoughts, what at
first they could not endure to hear, that this is no more than we see daily
come to pass; that other people are liable to it, and have born it as well as
they; that the condition of our nature is mortal, and most absurd it is to
suppose any man can be exempt from the common fate of his nature; that our
friends are only gone a little way before, in the beaten road, which all our
forefathers have trodden, and in which we ourselves shall shortly follow them.
Now if this separation, when a little
time and custom hath rendered it familiar, becomes so very supportable, after
the thing hath happened; I would fain know, what reason can be alleged, why the
making such a separation familiar to us beforehand, by frequent thoughts, and
perpetual expectations of it, should not enable us to bear it with great
evenness of temper, whenever it shall happen. For surely the true cause of all
immoderate concern upon these occasions, is that we do not represent these
things to our own thoughts, nor accustom ourselves to them so effectually, as
we might and ought to do. And the reason of this again seems to be, that the
generality of people have their minds fastened down to their fortunes; and all
their imaginations formed, according to the model of their present condition.
Hence it is, that the prosperous man is always gay and big, as depending upon
the continuance of his happiness, and never dreaming of any possible change in
his affairs. And thus people also under unhappy circumstances, are as commonly
dispirited and diffident, and can entertain little thought of a deliverance,
and better days. But another cause, which contributes to this fault as much as
the former, is the unreasonable fondness of these things, which men lament the
loss of so tenderly: they perfectly dote upon them, while they have them; and
cannot therefore admit any thought so uneasy as that of parting with them; for
no man alive cares to dwell long upon meditations which are troublesome and
afflicting to him. This fondness is the thing we should guard ourselves
against, as least cut off all the excesses of it, by reflecting seriously what
we are ourselves, and what that is, which we so passionately admire. We should
consider, that it is what we cannot call our own; and that, though we could,
yet it is so imperfect a bliss, as to cloy and weary us with long enjoyment.
Our kindness therefore should be reduced, and brought within such proportions
as are consistent with decency and moderation: and in all our conversation, it
will be great prudence to abstain from all expressions and discourse, and
especially from all such actions in our behavior, as tend to endear these
things the more, and serve in truth for no other end, than to cherish our own
folly, and make our passions more exorbitant and ungovernable.
Chapter. XXXIV.
As no man sets up a mark, with a design
to shoot beside it: so neither hath the Maker of the World formed in it any
such real being, as evil.
Comment.
The disputes, which are wont to arise
concerning the nature and origin of evil, have by being unskillfully managed,
proved occasion of grievous impiety towards God, subverted the very foundation
of virtue and good manners, and perplexed many unwary persons, with several
dangerous scruples and inextricable difficulties.
First, as to that opinion, which makes evil
a first principle, and will have two common principles, a good and a bad one,
from whence all things whatsoever derive their being, it is attended with a
thousand prodigious absurdities. For, whence should this power of being a
principle, which is one, and is imparted to both these contraries in common,
whence I say, should it come? Or how should one and the same cause give it to
them both? And how is it possible, that these two should be contraries
unless they be ranked under one common genus. For we must distinguish
between diversity and contrariety; that which is white, cannot be
termed contrary to that which is hot or cold; but contraries are properly those
things that are most distant from one another, yet still under the same common genus.
White then and black, are contraries, because both bear relation to the genus
of color; for they are both colors alike. And hot and cold are
contraries, for they likewise meet under the genus of tactile qualities. And
this is reason enough to show, that contraries cannot possibly be first
principles, because there must have been some common genus antecedent to them,
or they could not be contraries: and farther, because one must needs have a
being, before many; for each of those many beings must subsist, by virtue of
its essence, communicated from that first being, otherwise nothing could ever
have been at all.
Again, some single original being there
must needs have been, which must have been a foundation for particular
properties, and from which those properties must have been distributed among
the many. For, from the divine original good, all good things whatsoever
proceed; and in like manner all truth, from the same divine fountain of truth.
So that, though there be several principles of several properties, yet still
these all are comprehended in, and resolved into, one principle at last; and
that, not some subordinate and particular one, as these are in their own kind
only; but a principle from whence all the rest spring. One that transcends,
connects, contains them all, and communicates to each of them its causal and
productive power, with such limitations and abatements, as their respective
natures require. So exceedingly irrational and absurd it is, to think of
advancing two principles of all things, or to suppose it possible that there
should be more than one.
Besides, they that will have this
universe to proceed from two principles, are driven by their own tenets into a
thousand wild inconsistencies. They tell us, one of these principles is good,
and the other evil; they call the good one God, but yet at the same time, they
do not allow him to be the universal cause: they cannot worship him as
almighty, for indeed they have clipped the wings of his omnipotence, and are so
far from ascribing all power to him, that they divide it into halves, or to
speak more properly they call him the source of goodness, and spring of light,
and yet deny, that all things receive light and goodness from him.
Now what horrid blasphemies, what
opprobrious reflections does this doctrine cast upon the majesty of God? They
represent him as a feeble and a fearful being, uneasy with continual
apprehensions, that evil will invade his territories. And, to ease himself of
these fears, and buy off his enemy, contrary to all justice, and honor, and
interest, casting some souls away, (which are so many parts and parcels of
himself, and never merited by any offence of theirs to be thus delivered up,)
that so, by parting with these, he may compound for the rest of the good ones
with him. Like some general in distress, who, when the enemy attacks him,
sacrifices one part of his army, to gain an opportunity of bringing off the
other. For the sense of what they say amounts to thus much, though it be not
expressed in the very same words. Now he that delivered up these souls, or
commanded them to be delivered up in this barbarous manner, had sure forgot, or
at least did not duly consider, what miseries those wretched spirits must
endure, when in the hands of that evil principle. For (according to them) they
are burnt, and fried, and tormented all manner of ways; and this too,
notwithstanding they were never guilty of any fault, but are still parts of God
himself. And at last they tell us, that, if any such souls happen to
apostatize, and degenerate into sin, they never recover themselves; nor are
from thenceforth in any possibility of returning to good, but continue
inseparably united to evil forever. (Only here it is fit we take notice what
souls these are, and how they thus degenerate; for they do not admit their
crimes to be adultery or murder, or any of the grossest and most flagitious
enormities of a dissolute and wicked conversation, but only the denying of two
principles, an evil and a good one.) In the meanwhile, this God, it seems is
left maimed and imperfect, by the loss of so many of his parts; he is stupid
and senseless too, (in their hypothesis I mean, so far be it from me to
entertain so irreverent a thought) for he understands nothing at all, either of
his own interest, or the nature of evil: if he did; what dread could he be
under, or how should evil enter into any part of that province which good
possesses; since their natures are so very distant and irreconcilable, that
they cannot run into each other, but their bounds are fixed, and immovable
barriers set between them from all eternity?
For this they say too. But who, in the
name of wonder, set these bounds and barriers? Did chance? Then it seems they
make chance a common principle too. Did any other being which had authority
over both these, and prescribed to them as itself thought fit? Then it seems
that had a subsistence, before they made the world. But how could that be done
before the creation? For the division they make is like this upon Earth; they
assign the eastern, western, and northern regions to good, and reserve only the
south for evil.
Afterwards they go on, and fancy, that
evil hath five apartments, like so many dens or caverns; and here they tell us
of woods, and all manner of animals, such as frequent both sea and land; that these
are at eternal war with one another; and though they are said to be immortal,
as being originally good, yet they pretend at the same time, that they are
devoured by their five-formed monster.
Now then, since these distinct regions
have been set out, as you see, from the beginning of the world at least; and
each assigned and accommodated to its peculiar inhabitant; I would fain be
satisfied, which way evil should make an incursion into the dominions of good.
Or, if we should suppose this possible, yet could it be done however, and still
these two remain contrary to one another? May we not as well say, that white
may be black, and yet retain its whiteness still; and that light can admit
darkness, and still be light, as that perfect evil can make approaches to
perfect good, and still continue perfect evil? And, if this impossibility be
evident and unavoidable, what occasion is there to describe God as they do,
committing an act of so much unnecessary fear, and folly, and injustice, as is
the casting away souls to evil for his own security, and ever since, laboring
to no purpose (for so they will needs have it too) to redeem these souls from
misery? A design never to be effected, because, as I observed before, some of
them have lapsed, and so must abide under the dominion of evil to all eternity:
and all this they will not allow the good to have had any knowledge or
foresight of, though with the same breath they pretend, that the evil principle
knew perfectly well what number of souls would fall into his hands, and laid
his stratagems accordingly.
Their scheme certainly had been much
better contrived, had they represented the good principle, as always employed
and taken up with the contemplation of itself, and not engaged it in perpetual
war, with an enemy never to be vanquished or destroyed. For they make evil to
be no less eternal and immortal, than good. And this indeed is a considerable
objection, and a just reproach to their whole system, that eternal existence,
and incorruptible duration, no beginning, and no end, are allowed to evil, as
well as to good. And when these glorious attributes are given to that which we
cannot but detest, what difference is there left, or what can we say more in
honor of that, which we cannot but love and admire?
Let us now proceed, if you please, to
take a short view of the account they give, concerning the creation of the
world. Pillars then there are, they tell us, not like those of the poet,
Which this vast globe of Earth and Heaven sustain,
(for they scorn, that any poetical
fictions, or the least fabulous circumstance, should be allowed a place in
their philosophy;) but (as one of their greatest masters hath informed us) of
solid unhewn stone, and twelve windows, one of which is constantly opened every
hour.
But their marvelous wisdom is not more
eminently seen in any one instance, than the account they pretend to give of
eclipses. They tell us, that when in framing of the world the evils that were
in conjunction together gave great disturbance, by their jostling and disorderly
motions, the luminaries drew certain veils before them, to shelter them from
the ill influences of that disorder; and, that eclipses are nothing else, but
the sun and moon hiding themselves still behind those veils, upon some
extraordinary and threatening emergencies.
Then again, how odd and unaccountable
is it, that, of so many heavenly bodies which give light to the world, they
should hold only the two great ones in veneration, and condemn all the rest;
assigning the Sun and Moon to the good principle, but putting all the stars
into the possession of the evil, and deriving them from a bad cause?
The light of the moon they do not agree
to be borrowed from the Sun, but think it a collection or constellation of
souls, which she draws up, like so many vapors from the Earth, between change
and full; and then translates them by degrees into the sun, from the full to
the next New Moon.
In short, they have a world of
extravagant fancies, which do not so much as deserve to be reckoned among
fables. And yet they are by no means content to have them looked upon as
fabulous, nor do they use them as figures or hieroglyphics, so as to signify
something else of more substantial goodness, but will needs have them believed
to be strictly and literally true. Thus the image they give us of evil, is a
monster, compounded of five several creatures; a lion, a fish, an eagle, and
some other two things, I do not well remember what; but all these, together,
are supposed to make a very ravenous and formidable composition.
Such abominable impiety against God are
these notions and principles chargeable with; and yet (which is still more
amazing) the persons, who advance them, profess to take sanctuary in these
opinions, out of a more than common respect, and a profounder reverence to the
divine perfections, than the rest of the world (as they think) express. They
could not bear the imputing any evil to God; and, to avoid this inconvenience,
they have found out a particular principle and cause of all evil; a principle
equal in honor and power to the good, or rather indeed superior and more potent
than He. For in all the attempts made hitherto, to corrupt the world, and
render it miserable, evil seems plainly to have got the better. For they
represent evil upon all occasions taking advantage against good, and contriving
all manner of ways not to let it go. This is constantly the bold and daring
aggressor; while good, in the meanwhile, gives way to, and mingles itself with
evil, would fain compound the matter, and, for anything that yet appears, hath
discovered nothing in its whole management, but fear, and folly, and injustice.
Thus, while they abhor to call God the cause of evil, they make him nothing but
evil in the most exquisite degree; and (according to that vulgar proverb) leap
out of the frying pan into the fire.
But, besides these vile profanations of
the majesty of God, this system of philosophy does, as much as in it lies,
tears up the very roots of all virtue and moral instruction, by destroying and
utterly taking away all that liberty of choice, which God and nature hath given
us. For, besides those attributes of eternity and immortality, it does also
ascribe to this principle of evil a compulsive power over our wills; and that,
so very absolute and strong, that it is not only out of our own disposal,
whether we will commit wickedness or not, but such as even God himself is not
able to control or overpower. In the meanwhile it must be confessed, that this
is a very idle and extravagant imagination: for, if our souls are violently
thrust and born down into murder or adultery, or any other that are reputed the
most grievous crimes, and commit these, merely by the impulse of some stronger
power, without any consent or voluntary concurrence of their own, then are they
clear of all guilt. And this is a matter so evident and acknowledged, that all
laws both divine and human, acquit persons in cases of violence, and such a
force as they could not resist, and where it is plain they acted against their
will. And indeed there is not, nor can be any sin at all in such actions, where
the minds of men are supposed to have no concern, but to proceed upon necessity
and constraint, and such as could not be resisted by them.
Now if these wise philosophers, while
they were at a loss, where to fix the true cause of these things, considered as
evils, bethought themselves of this remedy, and set up such a principle of
evil, as you have heard, to resolve the difficulty; they have done their own
business effectually, and, by a very pleasant blunder, overturned their whole
scheme at once. For, if it follows likewise, (upon the supposal of such a
constraint put upon the wills of men by that principle) that nothing they do is
any longer evil, then observe, how pleasant a conclusion they have brought
their matters to: for the consequence lies plainly thus, if their be such a
thing as a principle of evil, then there is no such thing as evil in the world;
and if there be no such thing as evil, then there cannot possibly be any such
thing as a principle of evil; and so upon the whole matter, they have left
themselves neither a principle of evil, nor any evil at all.
Since therefore this is discovered to
be but a rotten foundation; if any, conscious of its weakness, shall presume to
affirm, that God is the author of evil as well as good, the falsehood and
impiety of this assertion will ask but little time and pains to evince it. For
how indeed can we suppose it possible, that that opinion should be true, which
casts such unworthy aspersions upon him, who is the author and giver of all
truth?
And first, which way can one conceive,
that God, whose very essence is perfect and immutable goodness, should produce
evil out of himself? For, since evil and good are contrary to each other, as
our adversaries themselves grant, how can we imagine one contrary to be the
production of another?
Besides, he that produces anything out
of himself, does it, by being the cause of its existing, by having the cause
within himself, and by having some likeness to it in his own nature; and so, if
you respect him as the cause, the producing, and the produced, are in some
degree the same. So that the promoters of this opinion seem not to have
attended to the manifest dishonor they put upon God, by making him not only the
cause and author of evil, but to be the first and original evil in his own
nature.
Since therefore there is no such thing
as a common principle of evil, and since God is not the author and cause of it,
what account shall we give of its coming into the world? For it is impossible anything
should have a beginning, without a cause. And the best course we can take for
this will be, first to explain what we mean by evil, and then to inquire into
its origin; for the causes of things will very hardly be found, till their
natures are first known.
Now as to that evil, which they
suppose, who profess to believe a common principle of evil, and many of those
who dispute this question understand, we may be bold to pronounce, that there
is no such thing in nature. For they pretend, that this evil hath a positive
subsistence of its own, as good hath; that it hath a power equal to good, and
contrary to it; that its essence is incompatible with that of good, and will no
more endure any mixture with it, than white will with black, or hot with cold. But
if there were any such real and substantial evil, like the substance of a man,
or a horse, or any other species, which really and actually subsists; it must
needs have some sort of perfection in proportion to its nature; and a
particular form, which makes it what it is, and distinguishes it from all other
beings. Now every form, considered as such, is good and not evil, because it is
endued with the perfections peculiar to its nature. And indeed they are so
sensible of this, as to make that evil of theirs desire good, and embrace and
court it, and receive advantage by it, and love to partake of it, and use all
possible diligence not to part from it. And how very ridiculous an attempt is
it, to impose upon us a thing which does all this, for a being simply and
absolutely evil?
But then, if we consider in the next
place, that evil, by the commission whereof men are dominated wicked, and are
punished by God and man for contracting the guilt of it; this is purely
accidental, and hath no real essence of its own: for we find that it both is,
and ceases to be, without the destruction of the subject, which is the very
distinguishing character of an accident; and likewise, it never subsists, but
by inheritance in some subject: for, what evil of this kind was there ever in
the abstract, without being the evil, that is, the crime, of some person who
committed it? And so in like manner, moral good, which is the true opposite of
evil, in this sense is merely an accident too.
Only herein they differ, that good is
that quality of its subject, by which it is rendered agreeable to nature, and
attains its proper perfection. But evil is the depravation or indisposition of
its subject, by which it swerves and departs from nature, and loses or falls
short of its natural perfection, that is, of good. For, if evil were the right
disposition, and natural perfection of the form to which it belongs, then would
it by this means change its name and its nature, and commence good. So that
from hence we may conclude against any primary nature and positive subsistence
of evil; for it is not in nature as good is, but is only an additional thing
superinduced upon good, the privation of, and fall from it.
Just thus we may conceive sickness,
with regard to health; and the vices of the mind, with respect to virtue. And
as the walking strong and upright is the designed and primary action of an
animal, and the end which it proposes to itself when it moves; but stumbling or
halting is an accident beside the purpose, and happens through some defect, and
missing the intended aim; being a motion, not of nature’s making, nor agreeable
to her operations; directly so we may affirm of evil, when compared to its
opposite good. And, though these be contraries, as white and black are, yet no
man can maintain, that they do equally subsist, or are equipollent to one
another, as white and black are in a physical consideration. For these do both
subsist alike, and neither of them can pretend to a greater perfection in
nature, than the other; and consequently, one is not the mere privation of the
other. For, a privation is properly a defect or kind of false step in nature,
whereby the original form is not fully come up to, as limping is in a man’s
gate. But now each of those colors hath its form entire, and as much of what
nature intended should belong to it, as its contrary. Whereas, in the case
before us, one of the extremes is agreeable to nature, and the other contrary
to it; and that which is contrary to nature, is an accidental addition to that
part which is agreeable to it; for good was first, and then evil; not evil
first, and afterwards good. As no man can say, that missing the mark was
antecedent to the hitting of it; nor sickness before health; but quite
otherwise. For it was the archer’s primitive design to hit the mark, and he
shot on purpose that he might do so. Thus also it was the original intent of
nature, to give us sound health, and a good constitution; for, the preservation
and continuance of the creature, was the very end she proposed to herself in
forming it. And, in general terms, whatever any action is directed to, that is
the proper end of it. But now the missing the mark happens afterwards by
accident, when the operation does not succeed as it ought, nor attain the end
at first proposed, but hits upon something else, some disappointment instead of
it. Now then this disappointment, which comes in afterwards and by the by, may
very truly be said to be additional, and accidental to the original purpose of
hitting the mark; but that purpose can with no good propriety of speech be
called so, with regard to that, which happened afterwards, besides and against
the man’s purpose.
If then all things naturally desire good,
and every thing of any kind, acts with a prospect of, or in order to, some
real, or some seeming good; it is manifest, that the obtaining some good is the
primary end of all operations whatsoever. Sometimes indeed it happens, that
evil steps in between; when the desire is fixed upon some object not really and
truly good, but such in outward appearance only, and which hath an allay and
mixture of evil with it. Thus when a man in pursuit of pleasures, or greedy of
wealth, turns a robber, or a pirate; his desire, in this case, is principally
fixed upon the seeming good; and that is the spring, upon which all these
actions move; but, as matters stand, he is forced to take the good and the bad
together. For no man alive was yet so unnaturally profligate, as to be guilty
of lewdness for lewdness sake; or to rob any man merely for the sake of
stealing; or indeed, disposed to any manner of evil, purely for the
satisfaction of doing evil. Because it is past all doubt, that evil, considered
and apprehended as evil, can never be the object of any man’s desire. For if it
were the principal and original cause of those things which proceed from it,
then would it be the end of all such things: as an end it would be desirable to
them, as good. For good and desirable are terms reciprocal and convertible; and
consequently, at this rate, it would become good, and cease to be evil.
‘Tis most certainly true then, that all
things whatsoever do desire and pursue their own advantage; not all, their true
and real advantage indeed; but all their seeming benefit, and such as they at
that time take for the true, and best. For no man is willingly deceived; no man
chooses a falsehood before truth, nor shadows before substances, who knows and
is sensible of the difference between them, when he does it. But this
misfortune happens generally, from a blind admiration of some apparent good,
which so dazzles our eyes, that either we do not at all discover the evil it is
attended with, or if we do discern that, yet we see the thing through false
optics, such as magnify the good, and lessen the evil to the eye. Now it is a
frequent and a reasonable choice, when we are content to take a greater good
with the encumbrance of a less evil: as for instance, when we suffer an
incision, or a cupping, and account the evil of these pains much too little, to
counterbalance the good there is, in that health which they restore to us.
Once more yet. That all things desire
good, is farther plain from hence; that, supposing evil to have a real being,
and a power of acting, whatever it did, would be for its own advantage, that
is, in other words, for its own good. And thus much they who ascribe a being
and operation to it confess; for they pretend, that it pursues after good,
would fain detain it, and uses all possible endeavors not to let it go. And if
evil be the object of no desire, then it is not any primary and designed
nature. But, since the condition of it is, in all particulars, according to the
description here given of it; it is most truly said, to be an accidental and
additional thing, superinduced to something that did subsist before, but to
have no subsistence of its own.
Well (says the objector) I allow what
you say. We will suppose, that evil is only an accident, a defect, a privation
of good, and an additional disappointment of the first and original intent of
nature. And what of all this? How are we advanced in the question before us?
For let this be what, or after what manner you please, still it must have some
cause: otherwise, how, in the name of wonder, did it ever find the way into the
world? How then will you get out of this maze? You allow God to be the cause of
all things; you must grant that evil hath some cause; and yet you tell me, that
god is infinitely good, and so cannot be that cause.
This objection hath been already
considered, and spoken to, both at the beginning of the book, where we
explained this author’s distinction of the things in, and not in our own power;
and also in the comment upon the XII chapter, upon occasion of those words, trouble
not yourself with wishing, that things may be just as you would have them,
&c.; But however I will speak to it once more here too, and that briefly,
as follows.
God, who is the source and original
cause of all goodness, did not only produce the highest and most excellent
things, such as are good in themselves; nor only those that are of a rank
something inferior to these, and of a middle nature; but the extremes too, such
as are capable of falling, and apt to be perverted from that which is agreeable
to nature, to that which we call evil. Thus; as, after those incorruptible
bodies, which are always regular in their motions, and immutably good, others
were created subject to change and decay; so likewise it was with souls. The
same order was observed with these too; for after them which were unalterably
fixed in good, others were produced liable to be seduced from it. And this was
done, both for the greater illustration of the wise and mighty creator’s glory;
that the riches of his goodness might be the more clearly seen, in producing
good things of all sorts, as many as were capable of subsisting; and also, that
the universe might be full and perfect, when beings of all kinds, and all
proportions, were contained in it. (For this is a perfection, to want nothing
of any kind.) And likewise, to vindicate the highest and the middle sort, which
never decline or deviate from their goodness, from that contempt, which always
falls upon the lowest of any sort; and such these had been, if the corruptible
and mortal things had not been created, and supported the other’s dignity, by
their own want of it.
And corruptible they must be. For it
could never be, that while the first, and the middle sort of bodies continued
as they are; some immutable, both as to their nature and their operation;
others immutable indeed, as to their substance, but mutable in their motion; it
could not be, I say, that the lowest and sublunary bodies should ever hold out,
while the violent revolutions of the heavenly ones were perpetually changing
their substance, and putting them into unnatural disorders.
For these reasons certainly, and
perhaps for a great many others more important than these, which are secrets
too dark and deep for us, these sublunary bodies were made, and this region of
mortality, where the pervertible good hath its residence. For there was a
necessity, that the lowest sort of good should have a being too; and such is
that, which is liable to change and depravation. Hence also, there is no such
thing as evil in the regions above us; for the nature of evil, being nothing
else but a corruption of the meanest and most feeble good, can only subsist,
where that mean and mutable good resides. For this reason the soul, which,
considered by herself, is a generous and immutable being, is tainted with no
evil, while alone in a state of separation. But being so contrived by nature,
as to dwell in this lower world, and being intimately united to mortal bodies,
(for so the good providence of our great father and creator hath ordered it,
making these souls a link to tie the spiritual and material world together,
joining the extremes by the common brands of life,) it seems to bear a part in
all those distempers and decays, which evil subjects our bodies to, by
disturbing their natural habit and frame. Though indeed I cannot think this to
be evil, strictly speaking, but rather good; since the effect of it is so: for
thus, the simple elements, of which these bodies are compounded, come to be set
free from a great confinement, and severed from other parts of matter of a
different constitution, with which they were interwoven and entangled before;
and so, getting loose from the perpetual combat between contrary qualities, are
restored to their proper places, and their primitive mass again, in order to
acquire new life and vigor.
And if this proceeding be the occasion
of perpetual change, yet neither is that evil; because everything is resolved
at last, into what it was at the beginning. For water, though evaporated into
air, yet is by degrees congealed into water again; and so, even particular
beings lose nothing by those vicissitudes.
But that, which ought to be a
consideration of greater moment, is, that the dissolution of compound bodies,
and the mutual change of simple ones into each other, contributes to the
advantage of the universe in general, by making the corruption of one thing to
become the rise and birth of another. By this perpetual round it is, that
matter and motion have been sustained all this while. Now it is obvious to any
observing man, that both nature and art, (as was urged heretofore,) do
frequently neglect a singe part, when the detriment of that in particular, may
conduce to the good of the whole. The former does it, as often as our rheums,
and ulcerous humors, are thrown off from the vitals, and turned into sores or
swellings in any of the extreme parts; and art imitates this method of nature,
as often as a limb is seared, or lopped off, for the preservation of the body:
so that upon the whole matter, these shocks and corruptions of bodies deserve
rather to be esteemed good than evil; and the cause of them, the cause of good
and not evil events. For those sublunary bodies, which are simples, suffer no
injury, because they are subject to no decay or destruction: and for the evil
which the parts seem to undergo, this hath been shown to have more good than
evil in it, both in simples and compounds, even when considered in itself; but,
if taken with respect to the benefit which other creatures reap by it, then it
is manifestly good. So that the distempers and decays of bodies, take them
which way you will, are not evil, but produce great good.
But if any one shall be scrupulous upon
this occasion, and quarrel with our calling that good, which is confessed to be
no better than a perverting of the course of nature; let not this nice caviler
take upon him however to call it evil, in the gross sense, and common
acceptation of the word; by which we understand something, utterly repugnant
and irreconcilable to good. But let him call rather it a necessity or hardship;
as not desirable for its own sake, but having some tendency, and contributing,
to that which is so: for, were it simply and absolutely evil, it could never be
an instrument of good to us. Now that which I mean by necessary, though it have
not charms enough of its own to recommend it, yet does it deserve to be
accounted good, for leading us to that which is good; and that which can become
a proper object of our choice, under any circumstance, is so far forth good.
Thus we choose incisions, and burnings, and amputations; nay, we are content to
pay dear for them, and acknowledge ourselves obliged, both by the prescription,
and the painful operation; all which were most ridiculous to be done, if we
thought these things evil. And yet I own, this is but a qualified and inferior
good, not strictly and properly so, but only in a second and subordinate sense:
yet so, that the creator of these things is by no means the cause of evil, but
a necessary and meaner good, though a good still; for such we ought to esteem
it, since it is derived from the same universal fountain of goodness, though
embased with some allays and abatements. And thus much, I hope, may be thought
sufficient, in vindication of the nature and cause of that evil, which bodies
are concerned in.
Nothing indeed can so truly be called
evil, as the lapses and vices of the soul of man. And of these too, much hath
been said before; but however we will resume the discourse on this occasion,
and inquire afresh, both into the nature and cause of them.
And here we shall do well to take
notice, that the souls of a more excellent nature, which dwell in the regions
above us, are immutably fixed in goodness, and wholly unacquainted with any
evil. There are also the souls of brutes, of a baser alloy than ours, and
standing in the middle as it were, between the vegetative souls of plants, and
our rational ones. These, so far forth as they are corporeal, are liable to
that evil, to which bodies are subject; but so far as concerns their appetites
and inclinations, they bear some resemblance to the human. And the evil, they
are in this respect obnoxious to, is in proportion the same; so that one of
these will be sufficiently explained, by giving an account of the other.
Now the human soul is in a middle
station, between the souls above, and those below. It partakes of the qualities
of both; of those more excellent ones, in the sublimity of its nature, and the
excellence of its understanding: of the brutal and inferior ones, by its strict
affinity to the body and animal life. Of both these it is the common band, by
its vital union with the body; and by its habitual freedom, it assimilates
itself sometimes to the one sort, and sometimes to the other of these natures.
So long as it dwells above, and entertains itself with noble and divine
speculations, it preserves its innocence, and is fixed in goodness; but when it
begins to flag and droop, when it sinks down from that blissful life, and
grovels in the filth of the world, which by nature it is equally apt to do,
then it falls into all manner of evil. So that its own voluntary depression of
itself into this region of corruption and mortality, is the true beginning, and
proper cause, of all its misery and mischief. For, though the soul be of an
amphibious disposition, yet it is not forced either upwards or downwards; but
acts purely by an internal principle of its own, and is in perfect liberty. Nor
ought this to seem incredible, in an agent which nature hath made free; since
even those brutes that are amphibious, dwell sometimes in the water and
sometimes upon dry ground, without being determined to either, any otherwise
than by their own inclination.
Now when the soul debases herself to
the world, and enters into a near intimacy with the corruptible body, and
esteems this to be the other constituent of human nature; then it leads the
life of brutes, and exerts itself in such operations only, as they are capable
of. Its intellectual part degenerates into sense and imagination, and its
affections into anger and concupiscence. By these the wretched mortal attains
to knowledge, just of the same pitch with that of other animals; such as puts
him upon seeking fresh supplies for a body continually wasting, and upon
continuing the world by posterity, to fill the place of one who must shortly
leave it; and upon making the best provision he can, for his own preservation
and defense in the meanwhile. For these cares are what no mortal would have,
were he not endued with sensual faculties and passions. For what man, who is
anything nice and considering, would endure to spend so many days and years
upon the support of this body, (when the burden of the whole matter comes to no
more, than always filling, and always emptying) if sensual inclinations did not
whet his appetite? Or who could undergo the tedious fatigue by which succession
is kept up, if vehement desires did not perpetually kindle new flames, and the
prospect of posterity makes us more easy to warmed by them? These arguments
have been in some measure insisted on before, and I take them to be abundantly
clear in this point; that, though our passions and appetites be the cause of
moral evil, yet they are extremely beneficial to the creatures, in which nature
hath implanted them; as being necessary to their constitution, and giving a
relish to some of the most indispensable actions of life. Upon all which
accounts, even these cannot with any justice be called evil; nor God who
infused them, the cause of evil.
But the truth of the matter is this:
the soul is by nature superior to this body, and this animal life, and hath a
commanding power over them put into her hands. This dignity and power so long
as she preserves, keeping her subjects under, and at their due distance; while
she uses the body as her instrument, and converts all its functions to her own
use and benefit, so long all is well, and there is no danger of evil. But when
once she forgets, that the divine image is stamped upon her; when she lays by
the ensigns of government, and gives away the reins out of her own hands; when
she sinks down into the dregs of flesh and sense, (by preferring the impetuous
temptations of pleasure, before the mild and gentle persuasions of reason,) and
enters into a strict union with the brutish part; then reason acts against its
own principles, divest itself of its despotic power, and basely submits to be
governed by its slave. And this confusion in the soul is the root of all evil;
an evil, not owing to the more excellent and rational part, while it maintains
its own station; nor to the inferior or sensual, while that keeps within its
due bounds; but to the inverting of these, the violent usurpation of the one,
and the tame submission of the other; that is, the perverse choice of
degenerating into body and matter, rather than forming oneself after the
similitude of the excellent spirits above us. But still all this, as I said, is
choice, and not constraint; it is still liberty, though liberty abused.
And here I would bespeak the reader’s
attention a little, to weigh the reasons I am about to give, why choice and
volition must needs be the soul’s own act and deed, an internal motion of ours,
and not the effect of any compulsion from without. I have already urged the
clearness of this truth at large, and that the soul only is concerned, and acts
purely upon the principles of her own native freedom, in the choice of the
worse, no less than of the better part. Thus much I apprehend to have been
plainly proved, from the example of Almighty God himself; the determinations of
all wise laws, and well constituted governments, and the judgement of sober and
knowing men; who all agree in this, that the merits of men are to be measured
not by the fact itself, or the events of things, but by the will and intention
of the person. And accordingly their rewards and punishments, their censures
and their commendations, are all proportioned to the intention; because this
alone is entirely in a man’s own power, and consequently, it is the only thing
he can be accountable for. From hence it comes to pass, that whatever is done
by constraint and irresistible force, though the crime be never so grievous, is
yet pardoned or acquitted, and the guilt imputed, not to the party that did it,
but to the person that forced him to the doing of it. For he who used that
force, did it voluntarily; but he who was born down by it, had no will of his
own concerned in the fact, but became the mere instrument of effecting it,
against the inclination of his own mind.
Since then our own choice is the cause
of evil; and since that choice is the soul’s voluntary act, owing to no manner
of compulsion, but its own internal motion, what can we charge evil upon, so
justly as upon the soul? But yet, though the soul be the cause of evil, it is
not the cause of it, considered as evil; for nothing ever is, or can be chosen,
under that notion. But evil disguises itself, and deludes us with an appearance
of good; and when we choose that seeming good, we take at the same time the
real evil concealed under it. And thus much in effect was said before too.
And now, having thus discovered the
true origin of evil, it is fit we proclaim to all the world, that God is not
chargeable with any sin; because it is not he, but the soul which produces
evil, and that freely and willingly too: for, were the soul under any
constraint to do amiss, then, I allow, there would be a colorable pretence to
lay the blame on God, who had suffered her to lie under so fatal a necessity
and had not left her free to rescue and save herself: (Though, in truth, upon
this presumption, nothing that the soul was forced to do, could be strictly
evil.) But now, since the soul is left to herself, and acts purely by her own
free choice, she must be content to bear all the blame.
If it shall be farther objected, that
all this does not yet acquit Almighty God; for that it is still his act, to
allow men this liberty, and leave them to themselves; and that he ought not to
permit them in the choice of evil. Then we are to consider, that one of these
two things must have been the consequence of such a proceeding: either first,
that, after he had given man a rational soul, capable of choosing sometimes
good, and sometimes evil, he must have chained up his will, and made it
impossible for him to choose anything but good; or else, that the soul ought
never to have had this indifference at all, but to have been so framed at
first, that the choice of evil should have been naturally impossible. One of
these two things the objector must say, or he says nothing at all to the
purpose.
Now the former of these is manifestly
absurd; for to what purpose was the will left free and undetermined either way,
if the determining itself one way, was afterwards to be debarred it? This would
have been utterly to take away the power of choosing; for choice and necessity
are things inconsistent; and where the mind is so tied up, that it can choose
but one thing, there (properly speaking) it can choose nothing.
As to the latter, it must be remembered
in the first place, that no evil is ever chosen, when the mind apprehends it to
be evil: but the objector seems to think, it were very convenient to have this
freedom of the will, which is so absolute in the determining of itself
sometimes to real good, and sometimes to that which deceives it with a false
appearance of being so, quite taken away: imagining it to be no good, to be
sure, and perhaps some great evil: but alas! he does not consider, how many
things there are in the world, accounted exceedingly good, which yet are not
really in any degree comparable to this freedom of the will. For in truth,
there is no thing, no privilege, in this lower world, so desirable. And there
is nobody so stupid and lost, as to wish, that he were a brute, or a plant,
rather than a man. And therefore, since God displayed the abundance of his
goodness and power, in giving perfections inferior to this; how inconsistent
would it have been with that bounty of his, not to have bestowed this most
excellent privilege upon mankind?
Besides, (as hath been intimated
formerly,) take away this undetermined propension of the soul, by which it
inclines itself to good or evil, and you undermine the very foundation of all
virtue, and in effect destroy the nature of man. For if you suppose it
impossible to be perverted to vice, you have no longer any such thing as
justice, or temperance, or any other virtue, left in the observing moral
duties. This state of purity may be the excellence of an angel, or a God; but
impeccable and indefectible goodness can never be the virtue of a man. From
whence it is plain, that there was a necessity of leaving the soul in a
capacity, of being corrupted, and of committing all that evil consequent to
such depravation, because otherwise a gap would have been left in the creation.
There could have been no medium between the blessed spirits above, and brutes
below; no such thing as human nature, or human virtue in the world.
So then we allow, that this
self-determining power, by which men are depraved, is a thing of God’s own
creation and appointment; and yet we consider withal, how necessary this is to
the order and beauty of the universe, and how many good effects it hath. In
other respects, we can by no means admit, that God should be traduced as the
cause and author of evil upon this account. When a surgeon lays on a drawing
plaster to ripen a swelling, or cuts or sears any part of our bodies, or lops
off a limb, no man thinks he takes these methods to make his patient worse, but
better; because reason tells us, that men, in such circumstances, are never to
be cured by less painful applications. Thus the divine justice, in his deserved
vengeance, suffers the passions of the soul to rage and swell so high, because
he knows the condition of our distemper; and that the smarting sometimes under
the wild suggestions of our own furious appetites, is the only way to bring us
to a better sense of our extravagance, and to recover us of our frenzy.
‘Tis thus, we suffer little children to
burn their fingers, that we may deter them from playing with fire. And for the
same reasons, many wise educators of youth, do not think themselves obliged to
be always thwarting the inclinations of those under their charge; but sometimes
connive at their follies, and give them a loose: there being no way so
effectual for the purging of these passions, as to let them sometimes be
indulged, that so the persons may be cloyed, and nauseate, and grow sick of
them. And in these cases, it cannot be said, that either those parents and
governors, or the justice of God, is the cause of evil, but rather of good, because
all this is done with a virtuous intent. For whatever tends to the reformation
of manners, or confirming the habits of virtue, may be as reasonably called
virtuous, as those thing that are done, in order to the recovery and
continuance of health, may be called wholesome. For actions do principally take
their denomination and quality, from the end to which they are directed. So
that, although God were in some measure the cause of this necessity we are in,
of deviating from goodness; yet moral evil cannot be justly laid at his door.
But how far he is really the cause of our reflection from our duty, I shall now
think, it becomes me to inquire.
God does not by any power, or immediate
act of his own, cause that aversion from good, which the soul is guilty of,
when it sins; but he only gave her such a power, that she might turn herself to
evil; that so such a species of free agents might fill a void space in the
universe, and many good effects might follow, which, without such an aversion,
could never have been brought about. God indeed is truly and properly the cause
of this liberty of our wills; but then this is a happiness and a privilege,
infinitely to be preferred above whatever else the world thinks most valuable;
and the operation of it consists in receiving impressions, and determining
itself thereupon, not from any constraint, but by its own mere pleasure.
Now, that a nature thus qualified is
good, I cannot suppose there needs any proof; we have the confession of our
adversaries themselves to strengthen us in the belief of it. For even they, who
set up a principle of evil, declare they do it, because they cannot think God
the author of evil; and these very men do not only acknowledge the soul to be
of his forming, but they talk big, and pretend that it is a part of his very
essence; and yet, notwithstanding all this, they own it capable of being
vitiated, but so as to be vitiated by itself only. For this is the manifest
consequence of their other tenets; that it depends upon our own choice, whether
we will overcome evil, or be overcome by it; that the vanquished in this combat
are very justly punished, and the victors largely and deservedly rewarded. Now
the truth is, when they talk at this rate, they do not well consider, how
directly these notions contradict that irresistible necessity to sin, which
they elsewhere make the soul to lie under. But however, whether the soul be
depraved by its own foolish choice, or whether by some fatal violence upon it
from without, still the being naturally capable of such depravation, is agreed
on all hands; for both sides confess it to be actually depraved, which it could
never be, without a natural capacity of being so. Therefore they tell us, the
first original good is never tainted with evil, because his nature is above it,
and inconsistent with any such defect; as are also the other goodnesses, in the
next degree of perfection to him, such as in their cant are called the
Mother of Life, the Creator, and the Aeones. So then these men
acknowledge the depravable condition of the soul; they profess God to be the
maker of it, and to have set it in this condition: and yet it is plain they
think the nature of the soul depravable, as it is good, and not evil; because
at the same time that they ascribe this freedom of the will to God, they are
yet superstitiously fearful of ascribing any evil to him. And this I think may
very well suffice, for the nature and origin of evil.
Let us now apply ourselves to consider
the passage before us, and observe, how artificially Epictetus hath
comprised in a very few words, the substance of those arguments, which we have
here drawn out to so great a length. For in regard the choice of good, and the
refusing of evil, are the object and ground of all moral instructions
whatsoever, it was proper for him to show, that the nature of evil was
something very odd, and out of course. In some sense it has a being, and in
some sense it is denied to have any; it has no existence of its own, and yet it
is a sort of supernumerary, and a very untoward addition to nature. In the
meanwhile, this shows, that we ought not to make it our choice, because nature
never made it hers; and whenever it got into the world, it was never brought in
by design, but came in by chance. No man ever proposed it, as the end of any action;
no artificer ever drew his model for it: the mason proposes the house he is
building, and the carpenter the door he is plaining, for his end; but neither
the one, nor the other, ever works, only that he may work ill.
Epictetus’ argument then lies in the following
syllogism that evil is the missing of the mark: for what nature hath given a
real and a designed existence to is the mark; and the compassing of that, is
the hitting of the mark. Now, if what nature really made and designed, be not
the missing of the mark, (as it is not, but the hitting it indeed) and if evil
be the missing of the mark, then it is plain that evil can be none of those
things, which have a real and a designed existence.
Now, that evil is properly the missing
of the mark, is plain, from what hath been spoken to this point already. For,
suppose a man makes pleasure his mark, he aims at it as a good and desirable
thing; he lets fly accordingly, his imaginations I mean, which indeed fly
swifter than any arrow out of a bow. But if he does not attain the good he
desires, but shoots wide, or short of it; ‘tis plain this man is worsted, and
hath missed the mark. And again, that something, to which nature designed and
gave a being, is constantly the mark every man aims at, and the obtaining those
things, the hitting of his mark, is no less evident from the instances I gave,
of the mason and the carpenter.
Now, when the author says there is no
such real being as evil in the world; you are to understand, that nature never
formed or designed any such thing: and then, if you please, you may take his
minor proposition singly by itself, which consists of those words, As no man
sets up a mark with a design to shoot beside it. (for this intimates that
evil is a missing of one’s aim,) without mentioning the major; which implies,
that the principal design, and real work of nature, is never the missing, but
the hitting of the mark; and so add the conclusion, which is this, therefore
evil is none of the principal designs, or real works of nature.
It may likewise be put all together
into one single hypothetical proposition thus: If no man sets up a mark on
purpose to shoot beside it, then there is no such real being as evil in the
world. For if there were such a thing, then it would be proposed, as the
end or product of action. But evil is never proposed as a thing to be produced
or obtained, but as a thing to be declined; for evil is always the object of
our refusal and aversion. So that at this rate, it would follow, that there is
a mark set up, only that it may not be hit; which is contrary to common sense,
and the practice of all mankind. And therefore there can be no such thing in
nature as evil, because evil is not capable of being the end of any action in
nature.
Chapter. XXXV.
If anyone should take upon him to
expose your body to be abused by every man you meet, you would resent it as an
insupportable insolence and affront. And ought you not then to be much ashamed
of yourself, for enslaving and exposing your mind to everyone who is disposed
to take the advantage? For so indeed you do, when you put it in the power of
every malicious tongue, to disturb the inward peace and order of your breast.
For this reason, before you attempt anything, weigh diligently with yourself,
the several difficulties it is likely to be encumbered with, the circumstances
preliminary to, and consequent upon it. For unless you come well settled with
this consideration, you will afterward be discouraged; and what you began with
eagerness and vigor, you will desist from with cowardice and shame.
Comment.
The thing Epictetus drives at,
is very much illustrated by the comparisons he uses here, setting ourselves in
opposition to others, and the soul to the body. For, to be injured by ones own
self is much worse than if it were done by another. If we are apt to resent an
unkindness, when coming from a friend, with much more impatience, than the same
thing from a common man; because, the considerations of intimate acquaintance,
and former obligations step in, and heighten the provocation, by telling us we
had reason to expect better usage; how much more is the injustice aggravated,
when a man does anything to his own prejudice? And again, if the affronts and
injuries done to the body, are so deeply resented; how much more tender ought
we to be, when the soul is injured and abused?
Again, if we think it an insupportable
insolence in any other person, to expose our body to abuses, when yet his
affronting or not affronting us after this manner is a thing not in our own
power; and if the exposing our minds to be abused by the next man we meet, by
suffering ourselves to be disordered at the calumnies of every malicious
railer, be a thing which depends purely upon our own choice, whether it shall
be done or not; then we ought to be ashamed upon a double account: first, for
taking a thing ill, which was not in our power to help, and which too, when
done, was not strictly evil to us; and then, for exposing our own selves, to
that which is a real evil, and that evil so much the worse, because such a one,
as it was in our power to prevent.
Now upon this occasion he changes his
expression, and does not call it indignation, but shame. For the injuries which
come upon us from another hand, we receive with resentments of anger; but those
that we ourselves are guilty of, we reflect upon with shame and remorse. And
surely there is much greater reason for doing so, when we ourselves have been
guilty of injuring ourselves; especially, when these injures need not have befallen
us, indeed could not have done so, but by our own choice. And this is the
proper notion of shame: the being out of countenance at the folly and foulness
of our own voluntary miscarriages. And what can more deserve a blush, than the
not discerning the mighty difference there is, between the several branches of
so lively a comparison as this? And when one does discern it, what can be more
scandalous, than not to act accordingly?
Chapter. XXXV. (Cont.)
You are extremely desirous to win the
Olympic crown. I wish the same for myself too; and look upon it as an immortal
honor. But not so fast: consider the preparation necessary to such an
undertaking, and the accidents likely to follow upon it; and then let me hear
you say you’ll attempt it. You must be confined to a strict regimen; must be
crammed with meat when you have no appetite; must abstain wholly from boiled
meats; must exercise, whether you be disposed to it or not, whether it be hot
or cold; must drink nothing but what is warm, nor any wine, but in such
proportions as shall be thought proper for you. In a word, you must resign
yourself up to your governor, with as absolute an obedience, as you would to a
physician. When all this hardship is mastered, you have all the chances of
combat to go through still. And here it is many a man’s fortune to break an
arm, or put out a leg, to be thrown by his adversary, and get nothing but a
mouthful of dust for his pains; and, as it may happen, to be lashed and beaten,
and become the jest and scorn of the spectators. Lay all these things together;
and then, perhaps, your courage may be cooled. But if upon considering them
well, you nevertheless retain your resolution; then are you fit to set about
the pursuit of what you so much desire. Otherwise you will come off like little
children, who in their sports act sometimes wrestlers, and sometimes fiddlers;
now they are fencers, and play prizes; then they turn trumpeters, and go to
war; and by and by build a stage and act plays. Just so we shall have you, one
while an Olympic fighter, and another a gladiator; by and by an orator, and
after that a philosopher; but nothing long, except a ridiculous whistler, a
mere ape, mimicking all you see, and venturing at all professions, but sticking
to none. And all this is occasioned, by your taking things upon you hand over
head, without being seasoned and duly prepared for them; but either with a rash
heat, or fickle inclination. Thus it is with many people, when they see an
eminent philosopher, or hear him quoted with admiration and respect (as, how
excellently did Socrates write on such a subject! sure no man was ever like
him,) nothing will serve their turn, but these hotspurs must needs be
philosophers too, and each of them does not doubt, but he shall make a Socrates
in time.
Chapter. XXXVI.
Now I advise thee, friend, first of all
to consider perfectly the nature of the thing thou would’st undertake, and then
thy own qualifications for it, whether this be what thou art cut out for, or
not. Examine thy limbs, and thy sinews; every man is not built for the Olympic
exercises. Do you imagine, when you apply yourself to philosophy, that you can
be allowed to live at the same rate you do now? To indulge your appetite, and
be as nice in all you eat and drink? Alas? You must prepare for want of sleep,
for hard labor, for absence from your family and your friends, for contempt and
insolence from your inferiors, and to have others, less worthy, put over your
head in preferments, countenanced more than you in courts of justice, and
respected more in conversation. Sit down now, and ask yourself, if the prize be
worth all these pains. Whether you can be content, at so dear a rate to
purchase an equal temper, a quiet mind, perfect freedom, and unmovable
constancy. If you think the price set upon these things too high, leave them
for some other purchaser, and do not expose yourself, like those ridiculous
boys I mentioned, by being a philosopher this hour, and a tax collector the
next; a school master today, and a statesman tomorrow. These things are not for
your credit. In short, you have but one man to make and you may make him either
a good or a bad one. You must either make yourself, or the world your care. In
a word, you must be either a fool, or a philosopher.
Chapter. XXXVII.
It may be said, generally speaking,
that the quality of the persons we converse with, and the mutual relations they
bear, are the true standard of a man’s duty and behavior towards them. Thus my
duty to a father is to assist and take care of him; to support his age and his
infirmities; to yield to him, and pay him service and respect upon all
occasions, and to receive both his reproofs and his chastisements, with
patience and submission. But you’ll say, he is a rigorous and unnatural father.
What is that to the purpose? You are to remember, this obligation to duty, does
not arise from the consideration of his goodness, but from the relation he
bears to us: no failings of his can make him cease to be a father. And
consequently none can absolve you from the obedience of a son. Your brother
hath done you an injury; but do not suppose, that this dispenses with the
kindness you owe him: you are still to observe what becomes you; not to imitate
what mis-became him. Besides, nobody can do you a real injury, without your own
concurrence: you are not one whit the worse, unless you think yourself so.
After this manner it will be easy to discover, what is fit for you upon all
occasions. For it is but considering yourself under the several qualities, of a
neighbor, or a subject, or a civil magistrate, or a military officer, and you
will soon discern, what behavior is proper from, or to, a person, in each of
these stations respectively.
Comment.
The duty of a man is properly that
which it becomes him to do upon every occasion, and the rendering to everyone
what is fit to be expected from him. This is more peculiarly called the work of
justice, taken in a sense so comprehensive, as to include all manner of virtue.
For the word is sometimes restrained to one particular virtue, distinguished
from rest; and sometimes enlarged and extended to them all. Now it is the
business of justice to give everyone his due: upon which account all
institutions, both moral and political, have this for their proper object.
There is private justice, with regard to a man’s own mind, and this assigns to
every part of the soul what belongs to it; and there is the public justice of a
country, which distributes to every member of the commonwealth, according to
his dignity and deserts. Having therefore instructed his young philosophers, as
you see before (which precepts have indeed some reference to this kind of duty
too) he proceeds here to direct him, how he may discover what it is, and
discharge it upon all occasions: and what others have been very prolix and voluminous
upon, (as particularly Nicolaus Damascenus) he hath here reduced into a
very narrow compass, and laid before us with wonderful energy and clearness.
Now the duty of a man, if you will
branch it out into its several heads, concerns his behavior, first, towards
men, and, in general, to all his equals. Then, to those beings that are above
him. Thirdly, to those below him: and, lastly, to his own self. Each of these
heads have distinct rules and measures; the principal whereof Epictetus
treats of, beginning in this chapter with our duty to one another.
To this purpose he gives us a
convenient intimation, how we may find out what is properly our duty; and that
this differs, according to the several posts, in which men stand to one
another. There is one kind of deportment due to a father, and another to a son;
one to our own countryman, and another to a stranger; one to a friend, or a
benefactor, and another to an enemy who hath injured us. And the reason of this
is, because the relation I bear to a father, as the person to whom, next under
God, I owe my being, and the comforts of it, differs from that which I bear to
a son, whom I am to consider, not as a cause, but as an effect, of myself; and
to look upon him, as one to whom I have communicated part of my own substance.
So that in all these cases, the first thing we have to do, is, to inquire into
the quality and relation of the person, and then to suit our demeanor
accordingly.
Now this relation (generally speaking)
is the order of things, or the mutual regard they have to one another. And this
may be the effect of necessity and nature, or of choice; it may have respect
either to similitude or dissimilitude; either to proximity, or to distance. For
this relation is a sort of common band of the persons concerned in it; which
links them so together, that, though they be distinct in other respects, yet
they cannot be absolutely disjoined, but must continue to have an interest in
each other. For which reason it is, that relatives are said to belong to one
another.
Now the natural order and respect,
which proceeds upon proximity, joins sometimes equals, as brothers; and here
both the denominations and the duty of each party is the same; for both are
brothers: and so likewise it is in other like cases. Both are equals, both are
cousins, both are countrymen. There is also a natural respect, which implies
distance, and this regards people of different birth and countries; and
likewise proceeds upon the like names, and the like duties, as of one stranger,
or foreigner, to another. And this is a respect inferring distance, because, as
that which expressed nearness of blood and family brought them closer together,
so this which denies such a nearness, does in that very idea set them
father asunder. This however is a general rule, that in all cases, where both
parties are upon the level, and go by the same names, there they owe the same
duties too, and that, whether the term by which the relation is expressed,
implies proximity, or distance.
Again, there is also a mutual respect
found in nature, where a disparity is implied; as, between father and son: for
here the expectances are not the same, as between brothers they were said to
be, nor are the denominations, as there, the same. This then is a natural
regard, which joins people upon unequal terms; and this inequality is the same
in proportion, as in a cause and its effect. There is another relation too of
disparity between things which seem contraries, as between the right side and
the left; for these have a mutual respect to each other, and yet that
depends upon a kind of local
contrariety. There is likewise a disjunctive relation in nature, which is
between disparates too, as things of last year and this year; for this shows an
inequality in time.
The relation upon choice, which implies
proximity, and lies between equals, is that of friends; and that which implies
distance, or the disjunctive, is that of enemies. For even enemies are under a
voluntary relation to one another; and these relations lying between equals,
have (as I observed before) the same names, and are obliged to the same duties.
This voluntary relation lies sometimes in disparity too, as between master and
scholar, considered as the cause and effect; between the buyer and the seller,
as contradistinguished from each other. The disjunctive relations of this kind
which carry a disparity, are the fleer and the pursuer; for these men are under
a voluntary and an unequal relation to one another, though this be such a one,
as implies distance and disjunction too.
The relation between husband and wife,
seems to be something betwixt that by nature, and that by choice, for in truth
it is partly one, and partly the other, and infers a disparity both of name and
duty. But that of neighbors, which is a kind of intermediate relation too, hath
an equality in duty, and the same title. Between the person in authority, and
him under it, there is some kind of natural relation (for nature intended, in
all her productions, that the better should govern the worse.) It depends partly
upon choice too, as when by some common agreement the wealthy bear rule, and
the meaner people submit to it; and it is a mixture of both these, when instead
of wealth and power, the wisest are advance to the chair of consent.
And now that this rough imperfect
draught hath been laid before us, the several relations men bear to one
another, it will concern us to consider, in which we, and the persons we
converse with, stand, and to take our measures from thence. But with this
caution, that we still answer our character, whether they make good theirs, or
not; and especially where nature hath made the relation, and prescribed the
duty. For, where it is only founded in choice, there the good man who
discharges his own part, hath it in his power to untie the knot when he will,
and let the relation fall asunder: that is, he can withdraw his affection and
acquaintance from an unworthy friend; and he can melt down a spiteful man with
good offices, and cease to be an enemy. For the same free choice which
contracted the relation, can as easily dissolve it too: but the relations
founded in nature are eternal, and no act of our own will can ever make them
cease.
So that if a friend uses us ill, and
becomes an enemy; he hath broken the bond that linked us together, and has
released us from all that was due to him upon the account of friendship,
because he hath ceased to be our friend, and has chosen to be our enemy, but if
a father behaves himself viciously, or unnaturally, the case is much otherwise:
neither his rigor nor his vices can make him cease to be a father, because
these are only the effects of his own choice; but the relation between us in
not founded in choice, but in nature; and the obligation lies to him as a
father, not as a good, or a kind father; so that though he be not such, yet our
duty continues the same. We are bound still to pay him all manner of duty,
awful observance, and tender concern; to consider him, as the means made use of
by God, to bring us into the world; to remember, that his provident care and
tenderness sustained the being he gave us; and that our preservation, as well
as our production, is in a great measure owning to him. Children should always
look upon themselves as debtors to their parents, and pay back all their
kindness, with much gratitude and large interest: they should give most ready
obedience to all their commands, except such as tend to the detriment of the
soul; and in these cases their compliance is dispensed with, because they are
under a higher engagement to the Father of Spirits, and must not displease him
at any rate. Any yet upon these occasions too, they should endeavor to give as
little offence as is possible; and, though their refusal may and ought to be
resolute, yet modesty must temper their zeal, and contrive that it may be
respectful too.
In all other matters, we are to serve
them with our utmost power, both in our bodies and our goods: for if the
persons and the possessions of slaves are at the absolute disposal of those,
whom fortune and purchase have made their master; how much more ought ours to
be at the command of them, whom nature made the cause of our very being? For
this reason, we ought to submit to their correction, with much more easiness
and patience, than servants do to their master; and if to their blows, then
certainly rather still to their reproaches and hard usage. The ancient Romans
had a law, (grounded it seems, upon the dignity of this relation, upon the
absolute right it gave, the infinite trouble parents are at for the sake of
their children, the unlimited subjection due to them, presuming favorably
withal of the natural affection of parents) which gave the parents a power, if
they pleased, to sell their children; and which, if they killed them, called
them to no account for it. And the times of yet greater antiquity bore so great
a reverence to parents, as almost to venture to call them gods: but finding
some check from the incommunicable devotion due to the divine nature, they
called their parents brothers, hereby intimating, what profound respect
belonged to their parents themselves, when even their collateral relations were
complemented with the name of something divine in them.
Now indeed in the discharge of our duty
to parents, the first and principal motive is the equity of the thing, and the
acting as becomes men who make pretensions to wisdom and virtue, which this is
most highly agreeable to: and after this, we should represent to ourselves the
divine justice and vengeance, which is very likely to punish us in our own
kind. And we have a great deal of reason to expect, that we shall hereafter
find the same measure from our children, which we give our parents now.
So again, if a brother deals unjustly
with you, let it be your part to answer all the particulars of the relation
between you, and to make good that covenant, which nature hath ratified and
made unalterable: for though the world be a wide place, yet you can have no
other parents, nor brethren, nor kinsmen, but those you have. And therefore,
since you must take them upon content, and there is no remedy; behave yourself,
as though you have made them your own choice. Consider too, that his behavior
towards you, is not in your own power to determine; but yours towards him is.
You should not therefore so much regard his actions, which you cannot help, nor
are in any degree responsible for, as what is agreeable to your own duty, and
fit for you to do; because in this consists all the real advantage and
prejudice that can happen to you. He can do you no harm, let him design never
so much; provided you do but depend upon your own self for your good and evil:
but if you ramble abroad, and expect to find it there, you are the worse then
indeed, not by your brother’s malice, but your own mistakes, and by placing
happiness and misery in things without you. Add to all this, the advantage of
winning him over by good usage. For if your forbearance, and meekness, and
affection, can render him not only your brother, but your friend; these two
relations meeting in one, and joining forces, will make the union wonderful
close and strong.
Now the duties we owe to our masters,
and teachers, whose business it is to instruct us in wisdom and virtue, are
much of the same nature with those due to parents: though in some respects, I
confess, the obligation seems to be greater in the case before us; for these
persons nourish and train up, not our bodies, but, which is much more
considerable, our souls, that is, our very selves. They do it too upon a
different principle; not constrained to it by nature and necessity, like our
parents; and by such an instinct, as brutes obey no less than men; but they do
it out of free choice, and a desire to promote goodness and virtue. And this
makes a near approach to, and is a lively resemblance of, the divine bounty;
which takes compassion upon sunk and lapsed souls, is perpetually retrieving
them from their misery, and restoring them to the bliss they have lost.
Now these observances must needs be
peculiarly due to our instructors, because we ought to look upon their
instructions, as coming out of the mouth of God himself; and consequently we
should submit to them, without troubling ourselves to find out peevish cavils
and frivolous exceptions against them. For certainly, it is not easy to
conceive, how he, whose end and profession it is, to inform us in true wisdom
and goodness, should impose anything upon us, but what tends to the furthering
so excellent a design. But now, if our parents take the pains to teach us, and
thus to the engagement of being our parents, that other be added of being our
teachers too, then we are to pay them all that observance and respect, which
can be challenged upon both these accounts. We must then look upon them, as the
very image of God; reverence them as the formers of our souls, as well as of
our bodies; and like God, the causes, to which not our being only, but also our
well-being ought to be ascribed.
The next thing that offers itself is
the duty of friends. And this I shall treat with all the clearness, yet all the
brevity, so weighty and useful a subject will bear. The first thing to be
regarded here is the choice of friends: the next, how to use and keep those we
have chosen: and upon these things all the benefits of friendship depend.
The first thing we should look at in
our choice of friends, is likeness of temper and disposition. For there are
several humors, which though very good when single, yet will make ill music,
when brought together. The sour, and phlegmatic, and cold temper, will suit but
ill with the brisk and sanguine; and yet each of these alone, each well
coupled, may be excellent persons. The next consideration is, how the person whom
we make choice of, hath behaved himself to his other friends before. A third
rule, which is indeed of such moment, that it may be justly thought to include
all, is to observe whether he be a man governed by his passions, or his reason.
When this is done, we shall find it very proper to examine into his
inclinations, and see which way the bent and bias of his soul lies; whether
they draw him to goodness and virtue, and such actions and enjoyments as are
commendable, and befitting a man of piety and honor; or whether to vile and
unmanly pleasures, and such as none but shameless fellows and scoundrels
abandon themselves to. We shall do well to observe farther, whether these
desires and inclinations be tractable and gentle, such as are fit to be spoken
with, and ready to harken to reason; or whether they be violent and
unpersuadable, such as mind nothing but their own gratification, and are deaf
to all arguments which would draw them off from it: for men of such passions
are always hot and peremptory, and by no means fit to make friends of. Those
also that are fond of the world, and expect their happiness anywhere but from
their own minds, are very improper to fix upon; for they dote upon riches, or
mistresses, or preferments; and in all things of a communicable nature, they
carve to themselves too largely, and are desirous to engross the whole; so
destroying that equality, which friendship either supposes or introduces. This
in riches, and such instances, is plain beyond a doubt; and the vain-glorious
discovers it as evidently in the desires of reputation and applause.
Now it is the peculiar excellence of
those things which tend to the soul’s good, that the possessor hath them
entirely to himself, even when he imparts them to others. They are not
diminished, but augmented, by communication. For they are excited and kindled
in the breasts of the persons on whom we bestow them; and the farther they
spread, the more and larger they grow. So that the light of truth and virtue
takes fire by conversation, as a match does by the mutual attrition of flint
and steel, which kindles by the sparks that drop from it, but loses none of the
virtue it gives away.
Again, when friends make true good
their end, and right reason their rule, they are sure never to differ in point
of interest; for they judge of advantage by the same common standard. Now when
they are thus agreed in one measure, and judge of pleasure and profit, and the
contraries to these alike; they have secured themselves against the most
dangerous and usual bane of friendship. For without a perfect agreement in
these matters, disputes and quarrels are always unavoidable. And so much for
the choice of our friends.
As for our behavior to the friends thus
chosen, that, in one word, must make reason and equity its constant rule. Upon
this account we must never do anything to our friends, which we would not be
perfectly satisfied with, when done by them to us. Whatever kindnesses they
receive from us must be extenuated, and thought moderately of; but whatever
obligations we receive from them must be very highly esteemed and rated above
their just value. The course directly contrary to this must be observed in
failings and miscarriages: theirs must be lessened and excused, our own
aggravated and severely condemned. We must think nothing so strictly our own,
as that a friend should not have an equal, or rather indeed a greater, share or
right in it. And upon all occasions we should give them precedence and respect;
and we should do it willingly and cheerfully; as considering, that their honors
devolve upon us, and that a friend, according to the proverb, is a man’s second
self.
But since, after all our nicest
circumspection and care, it is impossible for us to continue men, and not give
some occasion of offence; this point is to be managed very tenderly. A friend
in good earnest, ought especially to guard this breach; and to reprove what is
done amiss with great temper and softness, in obedience to that old and truly
golden rule,
Lose
not a friend on every slight pretence;
Ready to pardon, slow to take offence.
Ready to pardon, slow to take offence.
That so you may admit him to a perfect
and firm reconciliation; and deliver him from the remorse of his own mind, by
leaving no ground of jealousy, that he hath not still the same place in you
affection and esteem.
It is also certain, that our kindness
and concern ought not to be confined to our friend alone, but extend to his
relations and acquaintances, and those, whose affairs and successes he thinks
himself interested in. We should be as ready to serve them upon his account, as
he would be to do it on his own. Our concern and affection ought not to be
restrained to place neither; but we should have the same, and upon some
accounts, a more tender regard to our friend in his absence, than we think
ourselves obliged to express, when he is present with us. An eminent instance
whereof I could give, from my personal experience in a friend of my own. And,
to conclude all; when once we have made a prudent choice, and laid the
foundations of friendship in an agreeable humor, and tried constancy, and
virtuous dispositions, the affections, which naturally follow upon such
powerful attractives, will not fail to conduct us in the right method of
conversation, and in all the duties and good offices, that can be expected, as
testimonies and endearments of friendship, will follow of course.
Now what a blessing friendship is, how
rich a treasure, and how fruitful in the advantages of life, is a subject
worthy of a long and studied discourse; but at present I shall content myself
with a few particulars only, and such as occur to my present thoughts.
First then; every friend hath two
souls, and two bodies; and it is as plain from the foregoing rules, that he
must needs have two estates: if then a man have several such friends, his
advantages grow upon him still more, and he is multiplied into more souls, and
bodies, and estates, in proportion to the number of his friends. In the study
of wisdom and nature, souls thus united have an infinite advantage; and the
light of truth displays itself much more early and fully to them. Nor have they
less in the exercise of virtue, by mutual conferences, and joint endeavors:
these bring their improvements into one common bank, from whence every man
supplies his own occasions, and easily grows rich at the public stock. Besides,
such united perfection will find a more than ordinary blessing and
encouragement from heaven, they are secure of prudent and seasonable advice in
all their difficulties; their motions will be regular and well weighed; and
their successes more probable, as having more heads to contrive, and more hands
to act, than those can, who stand alone, and must encounter fortune singly.
When such a man is abroad from his family and acquaintances, that absence, and
all want of him is made good to them by his friend; in him he is present while
living, and living when dead.
These are some of the advantages. And
the pleasures of friendship are not less than the profits of it. For what
delight can be compared to that sensible joy, which runs through all our
spirits at the sight of a friend? What charms do we find in his person? What
music in his discourse? What an engaging gracefulness in all his actions? The
confidence we repose in him, is above what any ties of blood and nature can
give our nearest relations a title to; and our minds are more at ease, and more
secure in his fidelity, than any degree of wealth or power can make them. Of
which Alexander the Great gave a very pregnant instance, who, we are
told, when he was asked where his vast treasures lay, pointed to his friends,
and said, Those were they.
A friend is likewise the best
instructor, and the best corrector that can be. For reproof is least offensive,
when coming from such a hand; nor is there any person, whose observation keeps
us in equal awe, or whose censure we fear so much, if it hath been our
misfortune to fail in point of duty. Our prosperous fortunes, and all the
gayeties of heart we feel upon them, grow double by communication, but are flat
and insipid without a friend to partake of the pleasure: and all our
afflictions are disarmed, and their force broken, when a friend takes off part
of the burden, by his tender sympathies, and seasonable comforts.
Friendship indeed is the best school
for training a man up in all manner of virtue and prudence, and to learn the
world in. This forms him for conversation, and fits his soul for all possible
accidents and encounters: it teaches him civility, and meekness, and truth. For
one makes no difficulty of giving precedence to a friend; nor takes offence at
every slip or imperfection of his; and accustoms oneself to open his mind
freely, and to speak his thoughts without any trick or reserve. Here we find a
strange inclination to be grateful, and just, in returning favors; and the
pleasure of doing them is upon no occasion so great, nor so generously put in
practice, as in the case of a friend. No man will run so many risks, nor expose
his person so freely to prevent another’s danger, as he: for a true friend
scorns to decline any difficulty, and is ready to rescue his friend, though at
the expense of his own life. Could an army be levied of such men, they would
rout double their number, by their united force, and firm resolutions not to
desert one another. These are the qualifications, that fit a man for the world,
and the exercise of them among friends is easy, and pleasant: whatever seems
harsh at first, is softened by affection, and by degrees a man will find
himself a master, capable of acquitting himself as he ought in all points, as
occasions are offered. First to his friends; and, when practice with them hath
perfected him, then to all mankind.
This farther consideration is likewise
worth our notice, that friendship ties all other relations closer, and binds
them faster upon us. It endears us to those whom God and nature have commanded
us to love; it sweetens and recommends their company, and inclines us to do all
that is expected from us, with cheerfulness and satisfaction. For unless
brothers, and children, and husbands, and wives, be friends too, and have a
particular kindness and regard for one another; though they may, with much ado,
follow Epictetus in his direction, and discharge the several
offices belonging to their particular station, yet all their performances will
come hard and strained. There will be nothing of pleasure and alacrity, to whet
their duty, and give it a relish; but all is looked upon as a burden and a
slavery, the effect of necessity, not choice; done, not because they would, but
because they must do it; and not so much to oblige the receiver, as to avoid
guilt and reproach.
Now the true reason, why this relation
of a friend is more sacred and engaging than any other, seems to be, that is
not our fate, but our choice. Our natural relations we were born to; but, where
we ourselves tie the knot, it is generally stronger than where nature does it:
because, of all the endowments of the soul, that of reason and liberty seems to
be the highest, and that, by which we make the nearest approach to the
perfections of that Great One, in and by whom all things are united.
These are some of the excellent and
marvelous effects of friendship, and such human considerations as abundantly
recommend it: but the most valuable, and truly divine recommendations are still
behind. Is, that the union of souls by an innocent and sincere friendship is
the noblest contemplation, and the liveliest image, of our union with God
himself. And indeed we cannot here upon Earth aspire to any better and more
intimate conjunction, with him, and those blessed spirits, who are ever in
perfect harmony and concord. It was not therefore without excellent reason,
that Pythagoras and his followers gave the preference to friendship
above all other virtues; and called it, the very chain and complement of them
all. For in truth, if any one virtue be wanting, friendship will not dwell
there. For how can we suppose an unjust, or an intemperate, or debauched man,
or a coward, capable of friendship? And an obstinate perverse fool is so, less
than any of them. No, no, this treasure is too rich, too refined, for such
sordid wretches. A man therefore that pretends to friendship, must aspire to as
high a degree of perfection, as the frailties of human nature will admit; he
must work off the dross of sensual and brutish passions, purify and sublimate
his mind, and then he is qualified to seek a mate in friendship; and when he
hath found such another as himself, he must hold him close to his heart, as his
dearer and better half.
If I have been tedious upon this
subject, the reader will be kind, in imputing it to so good a cause, as my zeal
for friendship; to which it were a most desirable thing to see some few at
least pay that regard, which it deserves. And indeed a few instances would be
some comfort in this miserable age; when the vices and vileness of mankind seem
to have banished it almost quite out of the world. But it is now high time to
come off from this long digression, and return to that, which this chapter
directs us to; which is, to examine something more briefly, those other
relations, which Epictetus here hath thought fit to make express mention
of.
After having told us, that the
consideration of several qualities and relations is the best rule of their
respective duties, he proceeds to instance in that of a good citizen, or
patriot: for this too gives us a sort of affinity to all our fellow citizens,
or subjects. The country represents our parents; and all who are born in it,
who are comprehended within its privileges, and live under its laws, are in
some sense brethren; and a manifest relation (though more distant, I confess,
than any hitherto insisted upon) there is between all the natives of it. The
likeness of dispositions shows such a relation to be of nature’s making; and
this is very often observable in people, not only of the same city or
corporation, but extends itself to those of the same nation too. Our behavior
therefore to all such ought to resemble that to our kindred; and all imaginable
care should be taken for their improvement; for in this we shall consult our
own benefit also, and feel the advantages, of living among honest and virtuous
people; of being supplied in all our necessities, and assisted in all our
distresses; and of providing husbands, and fathers, for all our orphans and
widows: for every man is capable of lending a helping hand, though not every
man in the same way: one may be a friend with his money; another by his
authority; a third by his interest and acquaintance, or good advice; a fourth
by his labor and pains; and those, who have nothing else in their power, may be
serviceable by their pity and compassion.
Now if a man be both a fellow citizen
and a neighbor, this renders the relation something nearer still. For, as the
state we were born in, and the family we are descended from, are not the gifts
of a blind undistinguishing chance; so are we to look upon that particular
habitation, and part of the same city where we dwell, to be assigned us by a
wise providence. So that those of our countrymen, who dwell nearest to us, are
upon that account allied more closely still. And whatever has been specified as
duties to the one, are so, and indeed more so, to the other, as we have
opportunities of paying, and they of receiving them. Therefore we are to
rejoice in their successes, and be heartily concerned for their misfortunes;
and when any of them are sick or indisposed, we must endeavor to be serviceable
to them, as if they were a part of our own family. In all our conversation
abroad, we should make it appear to the world, that, while our neighbor hath no
designs but what is honest and fair, we will stand by him to our utmost; and we
should think it a shameful reflection, that he should upon any occasion ask or
receive a kindness from them that dwell at a greater distance, which it was in
the power of us, his next neighbors, to have done for him.
There is also a sort of relation
between us, and foreigners, who come to spend some time in our country; a
relation, of which God is the author, who hath declared, that he bears a
particular regard to strangers. The good offices therefore, due upon this
account, ought very punctually to be discharged; both in respect to the
Almighty, who hath taken such persons into his protection; and also, to
exercise and enlarge our good nature, which ought not to be confined within the
narrow bounds of our own acquaintance or country, but must stretch its concern
over the whole world, and look upon itself, as a debtor to all mankind. There
is also another very weighty reason still behind; which is, that this will give
us confidence, when we present our addresses before the God of Strangers; and
we may with a better grace ask and expect that assistance from him, which we
have given to them without grudging. For such is his condescension, that he
allows us to look upon all our endeavors and actions of kindness, as so many
loans to himself; and he will be sure to repay them with large usury, and more
to the creditor’s advantage, than any of the most generous of the sons of men.
Above all things, we must take special
care never to injure or oppress a stranger; but quite contrary, to give him our
countenance, and help, and rescue him, if it be possible, from the injustice of
any other that shall attempt it. For God hath charged his providence with a
peculiar care of such; because they are more exposed and destitute of human
help; and he, who hath promised to protect them more eminently, will be sure to
revenge their wrongs more severely. It is fit too, that those who can do it, be
assisting to them in the dispatch of the affairs they come about, and furnish
them with what conveniences they stand in need of; that they be particularly
tender of them in cases of sickness; and, when the ends of their journey are
satisfied, contribute all possible endeavors, towards facilitating their return
home again.
Epictetus tells us moreover, that a private
soldier ought to consider his own, and his commander’s post, and from thence
inform himself, what is due to his superior offices. Now in such a case, it is
not enough, that their orders be obeyed, but it is necessary, that they should
be executed speedily; because, in time of action, many favorable opportunities
present themselves, which if not presently snatched, are lost forever. And they
must be executed with bravery and resolution too; because the fortune of the
field may depend upon such obedience. A private soldier is likewise obliged to
expose his own person for the safety of his commander, because such a one’s
life is of infinite consequence. If a single soldier falls, there is no great advantage
gained, nor does this loss change the face of affairs; but if a general falls,
though the soldiers under him were victorious before, yet their spirits sink
immediately, their order is broken, and everyone makes the best of his way to
save himself, as sheep without a shepherd run before wolves. So that indeed,
not only the success of the day, but the fate of whole countries and kingdoms
is often brought into extreme hazard, by the loss of one eminent commander; of
which Xenophon hath left us an example, in the account he gives of what
happened upon the death of Cyrus.
It is no less evident, that there is
also a relation, between civil magistrates, and the persons under their
jurisdiction, and several duties which follow from that relation. And here, if
men do not bear the empty name of governors, but are really what they are
called, all ready obedience is due to them; all honors and respect, as to
persons, next under God, the authors of our peace and happiness, and greatest
benefactors to the public. For good governors make this the study and business
of their lives; they set about it zealously and heartily, and omit no care,
which may any way conduce to the benefit of the state. What Hyppocrites
said of the physicians, is much more eminently true of princes; they do not
torment themselves to no purpose with the calamities of other people, (and
Epictetus advises they should not,) but they sacrifice themselves and all their
quiet to care and trouble; they neglect their own private affairs and families,
and must be content with perpetual vexations and interruptions, and the loss of
many opportunities, which might be improved to very wise and virtuous purposes.
Upon all these accounts, and to make
them some amends, every man is bound, not only to be obedient, but, so far as
in him lies, to ease them, and to bear a part of their burden; to be active and
vigorous in their support and defense, as looking upon their dangers to affect
the state in common, and threaten the whole constitution.
And, if these governors be such, as do
by no means answer their character, nor take the care they ought; though we are
not bound to vindicate their errors, or their wickedness, yet, even in such
cases, we are obliged to pay them all that is due to the dignity of their post;
we must show them all fit deference and respect, and comply with their
commands, as far as with a good conscience we may.
But it is very fit I should now apply
myself to the following chapters, and not quit my first design; which was to
explain Epictetus, and not to run out into unnecessary enlargements,
upon the several relations men stand into each other; for otherwise, while I
teach my reader his duty, he will be apt to suspect, that I have forgotten my
own.
Chapter. XXXVIII.
Take notice, that the principal and
most important duty in religion is to possess your mind with just and becoming
notions of the gods; to believe that there are such supreme beings, and that
they govern and dispose all the affairs of the world with a just and good
providence. And, in agreement to such a persuasion, to dispose yourself for a
ready and reverential obedience, and a perfect acquiescence in all their dispensations:
and this submission is to be the effect of choice, and not constraint; as
considering, that all events are ordered by a most wise and excellent mind: for
this is the only principle, which can secure you from a querulous temper, and
prevent all the impious murmurings of men, who imagine themselves neglected,
and their merits overlooked by a partial deity. Now for attaining to the good
disposition I have been describing, there is but one possible method; viz. To
disregard the things of the world, and be fully satisfied, that there is no
happiness or misery in any other thing, but what nature hath put within your
own power and choice. For, so long as you suppose any external enjoyments
capable of making you happy, or the want of them, miserable, you must
unavoidably blame the disposer of them, as oft as you meet with any
disappointment in your hopes, or fall into any calamity you fear. This is a
principle fixed in all creatures by nature, and nothing can change or remove
it, to run away from all that seems hurtful and destructive, and to have an
aversion for the causes of these things to us. So is it likewise, to pursue and
court the contrary, and love and admire the persons we owe our good to: nor can
a man take pleasure in the supposed author of mischief, any more than in the
mischief itself. Hence it is, that sons complain of their fathers, and reproach
them for not letting them into a greater share of their estates, in which they
place their happiness. Hence Polynices and Eteocles engaged in that unnatural
war, because they placed their happiness in a crown. Hence the husbandman cries
out against God, when the season is unkind; and the merchant repines at storms,
and losses at sea; and masters of families, at the death of their beloved wives
and children. Now no man can have religion, without mixing some prospect of
advantage with it; nor can we heartily serve and adore a Being, of whose
justice and kindness we have no a good opinion. So that, by making it our
business to regulate our desires and our aversions, and direct them to worthy
and proper objects; we do at the same time most effectually secure our piety.
It is necessary also, that you should offer sacrifices, and conform to the
custom of your country in the exercise of religion; and that all things of this
kind be performed with sincerity and devotion; and not slovenly and carelessly,
but with a decent application and respect; and that your offerings be,
according to your ability, so tempered, as neither to betray an unwillingness
or sordid grudging in one extreme, nor to run out into the other of profuseness
and ostentation.
Comment.
After the duties expected from us to
our equals, that is, of men to one another; he proceeds now to instruct us,
what we owe to our superiors; viz. Those of a nature more excellent than
our own. And in all disquisitions of this kind, it is a very convenient method,
to begin with those things that are nearest and most familiar to us, and so by
degrees ascend to those above, and at a greater distance from us.
Now these duties are likewise
discovered, by taking a just view of the relation between the gods and us; and
that is such a one, as effects bear to their highest and first cause.
If then they are to be considered under
this notion; it is evident, that they stand not in any need of our services,
nor can we add to their happiness or perfection. Our duties consequently, and
the intent of them, are only such, as may express our subjection, and procure
us a more free access and intercourse with them: for this is the only method of
keeping up the relation to the first and highest causes. The instances of this
subjection due from us, are honor and reverence, and adoration, a voluntary
submission to all they do, and a perfect acquiescence in all events ordered by
them; as being fully satisfied, that they are the appointments of absolute
wisdom and infinite goodness.
These are such qualifications, as we
must attain to, by rectifying the ideas of our minds, and reforming the
errors of our lives. The ideas of our minds must be rectified, by
entertaining no thoughts of the gods, but what are worthy of them, and becoming
us: as, that they are the first cause of all things: that they dispose of all
events, and concern themselves in the government of the world; and that all
their government, and all their disposals, are wise, and just, and good. For if
a man be of the opinion, that there is no God; or if he allows his existence,
but denies his providence; or if he allow both of these, but thinks that God,
and that providence, defective in his counsels, or unjust in his distributions;
such a one can never pay him true honor and hearty adoration, or submit with a
resigned and contented spirit, to the various accidents of human life, as if
all were ordered for the best.
Again; it is likewise necessary, that
the life and conversation of men be so disposed, as to express this persuasion
of a wise and good providence by not flying out into peevish murmurings and
complaints, or thinking that Almighty God hath done us wrong in any of his dispensations.
But this is a temper we can never attain to, so long as we expect happiness,
and dread misery, from anything but ourselves. The management of our own will
must be our only care; and all our desires and aversions restrained to the
objects of choice; and then we need never be disappointed in our hopes, nor
surprised by our fears. But this must needs happen to all who place their
happiness and misery, in the enjoyment, or the want, of any external
advantages; and such disappointments and surprises will necessarily carry them
to a detestation of that, which they look upon as the cause of such
misfortunes: and they will very hardly refrain from speaking ill of that power,
which might have prevented their misery, but took no care to do it. For every
creature naturally desires good, and abhors evil; and therefore not only the
things themselves, but the causes of them, are shunned and hated, courted and
admired, in proportion as they really are, or as we apprehend them to be, good
or evil. There is no such thing in nature, nor can there be, as that a man
should take delight in, and bear a true affection to, the person, whom he looks
upon to have done him some real injury or hurt, any more than he can be fond of
that hurt or injury itself. And since all good naturally attracts love and
desire, and all evil provokes aversion, we must needs be affected alike, both
to the things themselves, and the causes of them to us.
Nay though we be mistaken in our
notions of good and evil, yet that we shall proceed according to our
apprehensions of these things, as if they we really so, and cannot restrain
ourselves from hating and reviling the authors of our calamity, or the
deceivers of our hope, he proves from hence; that the strictest ties of nature,
and duty, and affection, are generally found to feeble engagements, to keep men
in temper, or moderate their resentments. Thus we see greedy and impatient
children perpetually railing at their fathers, for keeping them out of their
estates, which they account their good; or for inflicting some severities upon
them which they think evil; as when they chastise their follies, or deny them
their liberty. Thus the two sons of Oedipus, Polynices and Eteocles,
forgetting that they were brothers, quarreled, and killed one another, for the
crown in which they were rivals. Thus the farmer, when his seedtime or his
harvest happens ill; if it rains too much, or too little, or if any other cross
accident comes to his crop, presently rails and murmurs against the gods: or if
he has the modesty to hold his tongue, yet he is sure to fret and curse
inwardly. Thus mariners, when they want a fair wind; even though they are bound
to different ports, and must sail with different winds, one perhaps wished for
a northern, another for a southerly gale, and the same cannot serve or please
them all; yet they swear and rant at providence, as if it were obliged to take
care of them only, and neglect all those, whose business requires, it should
blow in the quarter where it does. So likewise merchants are never content.
When they are to buy, they would have great plenty, and a low market; but when
it is their turn to sell, then they wish for scarcity, and a rising price: and
if either of these happen otherwise, they grow discontented, and accuse
providence. And in general, when men bury their wives, or children, or have
something very dear taken from them, or fall into some disaster they feared,
they grow angry at the Disposer of these events. For we are naturally
inclined to honor and respect the persons who oblige and gratify us; and, as
nothing excites these resentments in us so soon, or so powerfully, as our own
advantage; so nothing gives such an effectual disgust, and so irreconcilable a
disrespect, as the apprehension, that any person hath contributed to our loss
and disadvantage.
A man therefore in taking care to fix
his desires and his aversions upon the right objects, does at the same time
secure his piety and reverence towards God. For this man’s hopes are always
answered, his fears always vanish into nothing; because he neither hopes nor
fears anything out of his own power; he is consequently always pleased, and
under no temptations to accuse providence, for anything that can possibly
happen to him. But the man that gives his desires a loose, and expects his fate
from external accidents, is a slave to all the world: he lies at the mercy of
every man’s opinion, of health and sickness, poverty and riches, life and
death, victories and defeats; nay, even the wind and the rain, the hail and the
meteors, and, in short, every cause and every effect in nature, is his master.
For, except every one of these fall out just according to his mind, his desires
must be frustrated, and his fears accomplished. What a weathercock of a man is
this; how uneasy and unsettled his life! How tedious and troublesome must he be
to himself! How dissatisfied in his breast, and how impious in his reflections
upon providence! So that in short, no one circumstance is wanting, which can
conduce to the rendering such a one miserable.
Having thus laid the foundations of
religion, in true notions of the divine nature, in a contented submission to
all events, and in a firm persuasion of a wise and good providence, disposing
them as we see; and, having moreover shown the necessity of despising the
world, and depending upon our own will and the objects of it, for all the
happiness and misery we are capable of; he proceeds now to direct us, what
methods we should take, to express our reverence and honor for the gods. Some
of those that are generally practiced, and become universal, it is highly
probable, that God Himself instituted, declaring (as some histories inform us
He did) what services would be most acceptable to Him; and this, with a
gracious design of bringing us better acquainted with Himself, and likewise to
sanctify and enlarge our enjoyments, that our offerings might invite His
blessings and His bounty, and, for giving back a little, we might receive the
more.
As therefore we hold ourselves bound,
in the first place, to set apart that soul which we received from Him, to His
service; and to consecrate this by refined and holy thoughts, by worthy and
reverent ideas of His majesty, and a regular uncorrupt life; so it
should be our next care, to purify and dedicate this body too, which came to us
from the same hand; and carefully to wash away all the seen or hidden blemishes
and pollutions, which it may have contracted. When the soul and its instrument
are thus clear from all their stains, let us come decently clothed into His
presence, and there devote a part of what God in His bounty hath conferred upon
us, to His use and service. For it is highly reasonable and just, that a part
should be given back to Him, from whom we receive the whole: not that He needs,
or is the better for it: (nor is He so indeed, either for the holiness of our
lives, or the reverent and worthy ideas we have of Him: and so this
objection, if it were a good one, would lie equally against all piety in
general) but it is for our own advantage; for, when we have thus qualified
ourselves for His benign influences, He communicates Himself to us, in such
proportions as we are capable and worthy of. So do the offerings we devote out
of our fortunes, when recommended by a pure conscience and a good life, derive
down the blessing and goodness of God upon our estates, and procures us signal
testimonies of the power and efficacy of His providence. One man hath found
them the instruments of a marvelous recovery from some epilepsy, or other
incurable distemper; another of calming boisterous winds and seas; besides the
divine favor and illumination, which the votaries often acquire by such
religious services. But if there were none of these advantageous effects to
follow, yet it must be confessed a most equitable thing, and a decent expression
of gratitude, to pay back these acknowledgements, to the Giver of all we enjoy:
how much more then, when the parting with so small a proportion sanctifies and
consecrates the whole, and ensures His favor and assistance in our
undertakings?
Now, as to the kind and the manner of
these oblations, he would have us determined by the custom of our country. For
there is this mighty difference, among others, between God and us; He is
present at all times, and in all places, and equally disposed to exert His
power, and communicate His influences, the whole world over. But we are
confined within a narrow compass. We, as men, are but one of the many species
which God hath created, and of the many, who partake of the same nature, have
applied ourselves to one profession and way of life, out of many. Our
habitations are distinct and confined to one little spot of this vast globe;
and so we partake in of the divine goodness, some in one place and time, and
some in another. Thus there are countries opposite to us, whose night is our
day, and climates so distant, that it is winter in one, and summer in another,
at the same time. So likewise fruits and animals are peculiar to some
countries, and do not grow or breed in others; the divine bounty imparting
itself to all the world, and every creature in it, though to different parts of
the world, in different manners. As therefore the particular manifestations of
God are suited to several places, and professions, and seasons, and modes; so
in the choice of victims and acknowledgments, each person and country observe
what is peculiar to them, and proper for their circumstances. And, when by
common consent solemn festivals are celebrated as they ought to be, for the
honor and worship of God, a more extraordinary effect of the divine favor and
influence is frequently seen upon these occasions; as miraculous cures, strange
and useful predictions, and the like. Such remarkable efficacy do we find, and
so much more signal testimonies of the divine presence and aid may we observe,
at one time above another. And the same success is no less observable, in the
proper choice and accommodation of the places in which we worship, the
supplications we us, the ceremonies we conform to, and the oblations we
present.
Now all the religious performances, by
which we would express our honor for God, ought, he says, to be attended with
holiness and Sincerity, and not done in a slovenly and sordid manner. For it is
by no means fit, that any impure thing should presume, or be admitted, to make
its approach to the purest and most perfect being: and any mixture which
adulterates what is pure and sincere, does at the same time pollute and stain
it. Therefore nothing of this kind is to be done slovenly and sordidly; for
that is Epictetus’ meaning; and the word he makes use of to express it,
signifies such dust and nastiness, as is contracted from lying upon a dirty
floor. Nor must we behave ourselves loosely and negligently, so as, through
idleness and inadvertency, to leave out, or change, or to confound the order of
any part of our worship. For, as words are not the same, if you leave out, or
put in, or invert the course of the letters; nor sentences the same, if you
confound the words they consist of, so the neglects and wanderings of a loose
worship check the divine influences, and render all our devotions flat and
feeble; as, on the contrary, a wise and steady zeal is the best recommendation
of our prayers, and gives them such energy and force, as never returns empty.
And what is there indeed of so great consequence, or of so strict obligation,
as to be able to rouse a man into thought, and dispose him to warmth and
attention, if the presence of God, and His solemn approaches to so awful a
majesty, have not the power to do it? Hence it is, that we are advised to
address ourselves with reverence and fear; for nothing is more offensive, than
a saucy irreligious boldness. And the greater veneration we hold all things in,
which bear any relation to God and his worship, the more advantage we shall
receive from them, and, by humbling ourselves before the throne of God, we take
the most effectual method to be truly exalted.
But, fearing some wrong interpretation
upon what he had said; and supposing, that, by forbidding men to be cold and
sordid, he intimates, that they should, upon all occasions, come up to the
utmost, or rather strain a point, and go beyond their power, therefore he
prevents that mistake in the close of the chapter. And indeed, if moderation be
a virtue, it cannot show itself anywhere to more advantage, than in the
business of religion: the very end whereof is to reduce all things to their
just proportions, and keep them within due bounds. Besides, nothing tends more
to the preserving of religion, and keeping up the constant practice of it, than
for men to proceed in the same even course, with as few alterations as the
thing is capable of; for custom and frequent repetition make men perfect and
easy: but whatever is excessive and upon the stretch, we can never be
reconciled to, so as to make it our daily business.
Farther yet, the men that strain
themselves to be profuse in their sacrifices, or any other way to exceed what
others do, and what their own circumstances will bear, seem to do it out of a
very mean and mistaken principle: for this looks, as if God were to be bribed
in their favor, and the value of the present laid an obligation upon Him:
whereas, alas! all these things are done, not for His sake, but our own; and
the first fruits, which we consecrate to Him, are designed for no other than
decent acknowledgments of his liberality, and a small return out of what He
hath been pleased to give us.
Thus have I trod in the steps of this
excellent man, and done him what right I could, in the paraphrase and
explanation of the chapter now before us. But because in the beginning he
touches upon three points concerning the divine nature, and these so
fundamentally necessary, that all positive laws, and all moral institutions, do
presuppose the belief and acknowledgment of them; and since some perverse and
refractory men have nevertheless the confidence to oppose them; we will so far
comply with their obstinacy, though most unreasonable, as to prove the truth of
these three points, viz. That there is a divine nature and power; that
the world is governed by it; and, that the providence by which it is so
governed, is just and good in all its dispensations. The importunity of these
men is so much the greater, and our trouble of refuting it will be the less;
because, not mankind only, but brutes and plants, and every creature in the
world, do according to their capacity, all declare their relation to God. Men
indeed do so the most of any, because they are early instructed by their
parents. Religion grows up with them from their cradle; and the ideas common to
their species take root in, and carry a great sway with them. For the barbarous
as well as the civilized countries, and that in all ages of the world too,
though they have differed exceedingly in other opinions, yet have ever agreed
universally in this, that there is a God. I know of no exception to this rule,
except those Acrotheites, of whom Theophrastus gives an account,
that they owned no deity; but, as a punishment of their atheism, the earth
opened and swallowed them up. Besides them, we meet with no people, and but
very few single persons, who ever pretended to disown this; not above two or
three, from the beginning of the world to this day.
But yet so it is, that a great many do
not duly attend to these universally received notions; partly because they take
them upon trust, without considering or understanding the arguments upon which
they are grounded: and partly, from some difficulties in providence, such as
the misfortunes and afflictions of some very good, and the prosperity of some
exceedingly wicked men, which are apt to raise in them the same scruple, with
that in the Tragedian,
Pardon ye power, if yet such powers there be;
For sure that doubt is modest, when we see
Triumphant vice, and injured piety.
For sure that doubt is modest, when we see
Triumphant vice, and injured piety.
Now such persons as these would soon be
convinced, if they did but follow Epictetus’ method, and not imagine,
that either the happiness or misery of a man can depend upon external
accidents, or indeed upon anything else, but the freedom and use of his own
will. For at this rate it will not be possible for any good men to be wretched,
or any vicious one happy. And now, if you please, we will consider those
propositions, which are barely laid down by Epictetus, and try to prove
the truth of them, by such arguments as are proper, and occur to my present
thoughts.
The first step I shall make in this
argument, is to consider the name, by which we call this being, and what the
word God signifies. And here we must observe, that the Greek word Theos was
applied to the stars, and other celestial bodies; which therefore were so
called from Thea, which signifies to run, and had that
appellation given them for the swiftness of their motion. But this title was
afterward extended to incorporeal causes, and intellectual beings; and more
peculiarly to the first cause and being of all things. So that by this name we
understand the original of the universe, the first, and principal, and
intellectual cause of everything. For, whatever hath any existence, must either
be derived from some determinate cause, or it must subsist by chance, and
mechanical necessity. But whatever subsists after this manner, hath neither any
particular efficient cause, nor is itself the final cause of it own production;
for both these qualifications are absolutely inconsistent with the nature of
fortuitous beings, and indeed no less so, is the following any constant rule
and regular method in the production of them.
Now it is obvious to any considering
person, that the works of nature, and of choice, are a final cause to the doer,
and the existence of them is proposed, as that which answers his design. Thus
the husbandman plants, and sows his ground, in prospect of the corn, and the
trees, that will grow upon it. Thus the coition of all animals proposes to
itself the continuation of the species. And in all the progress of these
productions, there is a constant order, and fixed course observed; some
operations which are proper to the beginning, others to the promoting, and
others to the perfecting this work, each performed constantly in their proper
place. The seeds of plants are first cast into the ground, then moistened and
impregnated there, then they take root and sprout, they shoot up in straw, or
branches, and so on, till at last they blossom, and bud, and bring fruit to
maturity. So likewise that of animals is cherished and enlarged, and formed
into an embryo; which receiving vital nourishment and convenient growth, is at
a stated time brought to a just perfection, and then comes to the birth. But
still in these, and in all other cases of the like nature, there is the same
chain of causes; and these generally keep their fixed times and measures.
Now, if all the productions of nature,
and all the effects of choice, have some particular cause to which they owe
their being; if the existence of these things be the final cause of their
production; and if the same order and a regular method be constantly and duly
observed in the producing them the natural and necessary result of this
argument is, that all the works of nature and of choice, that is, all things in
this whole world, which have any real existence, are not the effects of chance,
or mechanism, but are owing to some particular positive cause. And, since these
causes must needs be antecedent to their effects, if they be such, as had a beginning
themselves, they must be owing to some others who had a being antecedent to
theirs; and so we may trace them up, till at last we come to causes which had
no beginning at all. And these being eternal, are most truly and properly said
to exist, as having never not been, not owing their subsistence to any external
cause, but solely to the inherent perfections of their own nature. So that the
first and eternal causes of things must needs be self-existent, or something
more noble and excellent than self-existent, as the following discourse will
convince you.
The same argument holds as strong with
regard to motion too. For if we trace this up to its beginning, we shall find,
that those bodies which made the first impressions, were either such as moved
by an internal power and principle of their own; or such as were fixed
themselves, and had no share in the motion they impressed upon others. For
whatever is moved mechanically, is moved by something else; and that again by
some other thing; and so on forever: but such an account as this of motion in
infinitum, is neither possible to be, nor to be conceived. For at this
rate, if there were no beginning of motion, the only consequence from hence
must needs be, that there would be no mover, nor any moved bodies at all: and
if we will allow any beginning, as allow it we must, that first mover must be
either endued with a principle of self motion, or it must have no motion at
all. But the latter of these it cannot be neither; for this is evident in all
motion, that fixed bodies are so far from communicating motion to those bodies
which have it not, that on the contrary they check and stop it in those that
have, and dispose them always to continue in the same state and posture,
without any manner of alteration. So that free and spontaneous motion must at
last be resolved to be the first cause of mechanical. Now the things concerned
in mechanical motion, are such as are subject to generation and corruption, to
augmentation and diminution, and to any sort of alteration, whether that refers
to the qualities of the things themselves, or whether to their local distances
and situations. For whatever is produced could never produce itself; because
then it must have had a being before it was produced, and so begin to be, both
before and after itself. And whatever receives increase is not augmented by
itself; for augmentation is nothing else, but the addition of something which
it had not before. So again, whatever is altered, is altered by some other
thing, and not from itself; for alteration is properly the introducing of a
contrary quality. So likewise local motion cannot be from the body moving; for
since all motions are subject to the rules I have here laid down, and
generation, corruption, augmentation, and alteration, are all but so many
effects of motion; it is plain this must be derived from something else, and
could not set itself on going.
Those things therefore, which in the
course of nature are superior to these productions, and the causes of necessary
motion, must needs be capable of moving themselves. For, if we should suppose
but one minute’s perfect repose, nothing would ever move again, except some
free self-moving agent that began the dance. For whatever is once fixed, is
disposed to continue so to all eternity; and what ever moves mechanically must
wait the leisure of some other body, and cannot stir, till it receives the
impression, and is put into action.
Now whatever the first principles of
things are, it is necessary that they should be of a simple nature. For all
mixed bodies are compounded of simples, and consequently the ingredients must
have a priority in nature, before the composition made of them. Let us then
consider some of the grossest and most obvious bodies; and so by degrees ascend
higher, to try at last, whether it be possible for us to conceive body to be
such a principle, as reason will tell us the first principles of all things
must needs have been; or whether it will not be impossible to conceive, that
these bodies which we see move and subsist, should ever have had that motion
and that existence from themselves.
Whatever moves itself, is called
self-moving; either because one part of it is active, and the other passive in
this motion; or else, because the whole is active, and the whole passive. Now
if we imagine one part to communicate, and the other only to receive the
impression; still the same question will return, as to that part which begins
the motion; whether this be done from a principle of its own, or from any
external impulse; and so up, till at last you must be forced to stop at
something, which must be acknowledged an entire moving, and entire moved.
The same is to be said of
self-existence too. For whatever is originally and properly, must be an entire
existence, and the some and entire cause of its own existence: and whatever is
so, must be indivisible, and without parts. For whatever consists of parts, and
is capable of being divided, could never unite its whole self to its whole
self, so as to be entirely moving, and entirely moved; entirely subsisting, and
yet the entire cause of so subsisting at the same time.
Again: it is no less impossible, that
any bodies should be of a simple nature; for they must of necessity consist of
matter, and form, and several other properties, which go to the completing
their nature; such as magnitude, and figure, and color, and sundry other
qualities, which are not original and causal species themselves, but only
participations of these, produced in some matter without form, which partakes
of them. For, where these original forms lie, there everything is in its true
essence and perfection, and there is no need of any matter unformed to receive
them. But, when those originals are communicated, then there must of necessity
be some matter to receive them, which, till it hath done it, is itself void of
form. Since then the first principle of things are incorporeal and indivisible;
since their nature must be simple, and that they are properly efficient causes;
since their existence and their motion must be entirely from themselves; and
since it hath been shown, that bodies are not in any degree capable of these
qualifications; it must needs, I think be concluded, that body could not be the
first principle, nor the universe owing to any such original.
Where then shall we find such a
self-moving agent, as infuses motion into the necessary ones, and may be
considered as a cause with respect to them? This surely must be something which
moves from an internal principle. But still, if this motion from within were
derived from something else, and not from itself; we should not call this an
internal motion, but an external impulse, as we do in bodies. For if I by a
staff that is in my hand move a stone, though both my staff and my hand
contribute to that motion more immediately, yet I myself am the true and proper
cause of it. What shall we say then moves bodies from within? What indeed but
the soul? For animated bodies are moved from an internal principle, and all
bodies so moved are animates. If then it be the soul, which gives an internal
motion to bodies; and if this internal mover be self-moving; it remains, that
the soul is a free and spontaneous mover, the cause of productions and
beginning of motions, containing in herself the several patterns, and measures,
and forms, according to which those productions and motions are modeled and
proportioned. For, if the constituent forms are not in bodies originally, but
derived immediately from some free agent; then certainly the soul is the
efficient cause, and assigns to each body its particular form. Now these forms
in the soul, are exceedingly pure and untainted: as for example: beauty in the
body of an animal consists in the flesh, and skin, and vessels, and blood,
which make and fill up this mass. Now it does indeed, to the best of its power,
temper and adorn these things; but at the same time it is sullied and changed
by them, and sinks into their deformity. But beauty in the soul is free from
all these allays, and is, not only the image and representation of beauty, but
pure, substantial, unblemished, original beauty; not graceful in one place, and
not in another, but perfectly and all over so. From whence it comes to pass,
that, when the soul contemplates its own or another soul’s beauty, all bodily
graces lose their charms, and appear despicable and deformed in comparison. And
this instance hints to us the purity of all other original forms, as they are
in the soul.
Now it is very plain, that as there are
different bodies moved by these souls, so there are likewise different sorts of
souls which move them; some of these are celestial, and others sublunary: for
it were intolerable absurdity to suppose, that bodies less refined, and
inferior in dignity and duration, should have life, and souls, and that those
above should want both. It is therefore in this case with souls, as with
bodies, the heavenly ones are the causes of the sublunary ones. And indeed the
soul is a noble and most excellent being, especially the heavenly one, advanced
by nature to the first prerogative of being a principle, though not the first
and highest in the order of causes. For, though the self-moving and
self-existent being, is superior to those, whose whole motion and existence is
derived from something else; yet still even this is capable of being considered
in a double capacity, as active and passive, as a cause and an effect; and it
is plain, that simples must have been before compounds, and one before two.
Again: though this self-moving agent
depends upon no other for its motion, yet motion it hath; and motion infers
mutation: not an essential change indeed, but such as respects it operations;
and neither are these motions local and corporeal, (for in that respect it is
immovable) but spiritual, and peculiar to the soul; such as we call
consideration, and debate, and discerning, and opinion; and, according as she
is moved by these motions, she impresses corporeal ones upon the body.
Now whatever this change be, yet that,
which is mutable in any kind or proportion, must have something before it
absolutely immutable, that so those things, which are mutable, may still be
preserved so. For all motion and mutation, both in the higher and our lower
regions, proceed from the impression made by the first cause. But since all
things undergo such various changes, and since great motions are violent; how
come the heavenly bodies to continue so much the same, in their constitution,
their manner of moving, the center about which they roul, their mutual order
and position? And whence is it, that, though the sublunary ones undergo more
visible and sequent alterations, yet still there is a perpetual restitution and
constant return to their first form? Thus we observe it plainly, in elements,
and seasons, and plants, and animals: for, though these do not continue to be
numerically the same, as celestial bodies do; yet they go round in a circle,
till at last they return to the point from whence they set out at first. Thus
fire is converted into air, air condensed into water, water into earth, and
then earth rarified into fire again. So the year brings us, first into spring,
then to summer, after that autumn, and at last winter thaws into spring again.
So again, wheat is turned into the stem, then the blade, after that the ear,
and so ripe wheat again. So from man proceeds first the seminal principle,
after that the formation, and vital nourishment; and this at last comes to be
man again. Now I would ask anyone, since motion is of itself always violent,
and always tending to change, how it comes to pass, that the same species, and
the same course and constitution of nature is so exactly preserved? Certainly
this must needs be the effect of some superior cause, which is itself
immovable, and immutable, and remains forever in all points exactly the same.
For even in mental motions, that agent which is uncertain in his motions, and
acts sometimes with ease, and freedom, and speed; and sometimes slowly, and
with difficulty, must needs have some other mind antecedent to it; one, whose
essence and operations are always the same, who brings all things to pass in an
instant, and at pleasure: and no man need be told, how much such a being as
this, which is fixed and unchangeable, not only as to his own nature and
essence, but as to his influence too, is more excellent than that, which is
still in motion, and liable to change, though that motion be from itself alone.
And reason will convince us, that those beings which are most noble and
excellent, must needs have had an existence before those which are indigent and
depending.
Now we shall do well, according to this
rule, to ascend the whole scale of causes in our thoughts, and try whether we
are able to find any principle more excellent, than what is already fixed upon;
and if we can do so, then to drive that still higher, till we come to rest at
last in the loftiest and most majestic notions that we are capable of
entertaining. And this is a course we may boldly take: nor is there any fear of
going to far, or overshooting the mark, by conceiving any ideas too great, and
above the dignity of this first cause. For alas! the boldest flights our minds
can aspire to, are to low and feeble; so far from surmounting, that they fall
infinitely short of, His divine perfections. This contemplation upon God, as it
is the most excellent, so it is the only one, in which we are sure not to be
guilty of any excess, or overvaluing the object. And, when we have taken all
imaginable pains to collect all the ideas that are great, and venerable, and
holy, and independent, and productive of good; all these names, and all these
perfections put together, do yet give us but a very poor and imperfect notion
of Him; only He is graciously pleased to pardon and except these, because it is
not in the power of human nature, to admit any higher and better.
When therefore our consideration hath
carried us from self-moving beings up to that which is immovable, and
absolutely immutable, always the same in its essence, its power, and its
operations; fixed forever in a vast eternity, out of which time, and all the
motions that measure it, are taken and derive their being; there we may
contemplate the primitive causes, of much greater antiquity than those we
observed in the self-moving agent; and there we shall see them lie in all their
perfections, immovable, eternal, entire, united to each other; so as that each
should be all by virtue of this intimate conjunction, and yet the intellectual
differences between them should remain distinct and unconfused. For what
account can be given of so many different forms in the world, but only, that
the great God and creator of the world produces these, as He thinks fit to
separate and distinguish the causes of them in His own mind? which yet we must
not suppose to make such actual and incommunicable differences between the
originals, as we observe between the copies of them here. Nor are the
distinctions of the differing sorts of souls the same with those of bodies. Each
of the eight heavens we see, and the constellations peculiar to them, are a
part of the whole heaven taken together; a full and integral part, and yet each
hath its essence, and influences, and operations, proper to itself. So likewise
the forms of sublunary, as well as celestial bodies, which are always the same,
as that of a man, a horse, a vine, a fig tree; each of these are perfect and
full; though not in individuals, as the heavenly bodies are; yet according to
the various species, with which they fill the world, and by the essential
differences, which distinguish them from one another. Just thus it is with
those more simple and intellectual considerations, of which these forms are
compounded, such as essence, motion, repose, identity, beauty, truth,
proportion, and all those other metaphysical qualities, belonging to the
composition of bodies; each of which is perfect in its own kind, and hath a
distinct form of its own, and many differences peculiar to itself only. And if
this be the cause in so many inferior beings, how much more perfect and entire
shall everything subsist in the great Soul of the world? These are the
spontaneous causes of the bodies here below, and all their differences lie
united there. According to this pattern all things here are formed; but that
pattern is abundantly more perfect, and pure, and exact, than any of its
resemblances. Much more perfect still then are these divine and intellectual
forms, than any corporeal ones, of which they are the great originals. For
these are united, not by any mutual contact, or continuity of matter, or bodily
mixture; but by the coalition of indivisible forms. And this union, being such
as still preserves the distinctions between them clear and unconfused, makes
each of them perfect in itself, and qualifies it to be the common principle and
root of all the forms of its own likeness and kind, from the highest to the
lowest.
Now the several distinct principles of
this derive their causal power and dignity, from some one superior principle.
For it is plain, that many could not exist without an antecedent cause. For
which reason each of many is one, but not such a one, as was before those many.
For the one of many is a part of that number, and is distinguished from the
rest by some particular qualifications, which give him a being apart to himself
: but the one before the many was the cause of those many; He comprehended them
all within Himself, existed before them, is the cause of causes, the first
principle of all principles, and the God of Gods; for thus all the world, by
the mere dictates of nature, have agreed to call and to adore Him.
He is likewise the supreme and original
goodness. For all effects have a natural desire and tendency to the respective
properties of their first cause. Now that, which all things desire, is good;
and consequently the first cause must be the original, and the supreme good. So
likewise He must be the original and supreme power: for every cause hath the
highest power in its own kind, and consequently the first cause of all must
needs exceed them all in power, and have all of every kind. He must needs be
endued with perfect knowledge too; for how can we imagine Him ignorant of
anything which Himself hath made? It is no less evident too from hence, that
the world, and all things, were produced by Him without any difficulty at all.
Thus, by considering particulars, we are at last arrived to a general
demonstration; and from the parts have learnt the whole, (for indeed we had no
other way of coming to the knowledge of it, but by its parts; the whole itself
is too vast for our comprehension, and our understandings are so feeble, as
often to mistake a very small part for the whole) and the result of the
argument is this, that, as all things and causes are derived at last from one
cause; so they ought to pay all manner of honor and adoration to that cause.
For this is the stem and root of them all; and therefore it is not an empty
name only, but there is a similitude in nature too, by which every cause is
allied to this universal one. For the very power and privilege of being causes,
and the honor that is due to them, when compared with their effects, is the
free gift of this supreme cause, to all the inferior and particular ones.
Now if any man think it too great an
honor of these lower and limited ones to be called causes, or principles,
as well as that original and general one; it must be owned in the first place,
that there is some color for this scruple, because this seems to argue an
equality of causal power. But then this may easily be remedied, by calling
these barely causes, and that the first and universal cause. And though it be
true, that each particular principle is a first and general one, with respect
to others of less extent and power contained under it; (as there is one
principle of gracefulness with regard to the body, another with regard to that
of the mind, and a third of gracefulness in general, which comprehends them
both;) yet in truth, and strict propriety of speech, none is the first
principle, but that which hath not other before or above it; and so likewise we
may, and do, say by way of eminence, the first and supreme cause, the first and
supreme God, and the first and supreme good.
Moreover we must take notice, that this
first cause, which is above and before all things, cannot possibly have any
proper name, and such as may give us an adequate idea of His nature. For every
name is given for distinction’s sake, and to express something peculiar; but
since all distinguishing properties whatever flow from, and are in, Him; all we
can do, is to sum up the most valuable perfections of His creatures, and then
ascribe them to Him. For this reason, as I hinted at the beginning of this
discourse, the Greeks made choice of a name for God, derived from the
heavenly bodies, and the swiftness of their motion. And thus we style him holy,
and just, and merciful, and good, and lord, and omnipotent; and sometimes take
the confidence to use such appellations, as we think applicable to some of the
sons of men.
And thus much shall suffice at present
for the first of the three points before us; which pretends to show, that there
are first causes of things, and that God is the truly first and original of
them all. And, though I have passed over several steps, which might have been
taken in running from effects to their causes, and would perhaps have made the
demonstration more gradual and complete; yet I must be content to enlarge no
farther, as being duly sensible, that some persons will think what is already
done a great deal too much; and that these excursions are by no means agreeable
to my first design, which was to give as compendious an illustration as I
could, to this manual of Epictetus.
The next assertion to be proved is,
that this God governs and disposes all things by His providence. Which, though
it be, I presume, largely demonstrated upon several occasions in the foregoing
chapters, shall yet be allowed a particular consideration in this place. For
some people are ready enough to acknowledge the being, and the perfection of
God; they acquiesce in His power, and goodness, and wisdom; but, as for the
affairs of the world, these they do not suppose Him to regard at all, nor to be
in the least concerned for them; as being too little and low, and in no degree
deserving His care. And indeed the greatest temptation to this opinion they
frankly own to be ministered, by the very unequal distribution of things here
below, and the monstrous irregularities, which the government of the world
seems chargeable withal. They observe some exceedingly wicked men high in power
and preferments, their estates plentiful and growing, their health sound and
uninterrupted; and thus they continue a prosperous and pleasant life, to
extreme old age, go down to their graves gently and peaceably, and frequently
leave their posterity heirs of their good fortune, and transmit their
ill-gotten wealth to succeeding generations. In the mean while, many persons,
as eminently virtuous and good, are miserably oppressed by the insolence and
barbarity of those wicked great ones; and yet for all this injustice, no
vengeance, so far as we can observe, overtakes the oppressor, no is there any
comfort or reward, to support the sufferer. These, as was hinted before, are
the speculations, which give men the confidence to dispute against God. Some
have been so far emboldened by them, as to deny his very being; but others, in
compliance with the universal consent of mankind, and the natural intimations
we have of Him, are content to allow His nature and perfections, but can by no
means allow His providence. Especially, when it happens to be their own case,
and their particular misfortunes have given an edge to the objection, and made
it enter deeper and more sensibly. For then they can by no means be persuaded,
that so great an inequality can be consistent with providence; or that God can
interest Himself in the management of the world, and yet do a thing so unworthy
His justice, and so contrary to His nature, as to suffer insulting wickedness
to pass unpunished, and injured virtue to perish unredressed.
Now the first return I shall make to
this objection, shall be in more general terms, by desiring the person who
proposes it, to answer me to the several parts of this disjunctive argument.
If there be a God, and not a providence,
then the reason must be, either want of knowledge, and a due sense, that these
things ought to be His care; or, if He knows that they ought, and yet does not
make them so; then this must proceed, either from want of power, or want of
will. For the want of power there may be two causes assigned; either, that the
burden and difficulty of governing the world is so great, that God is not able
punctually to discharge it; or else, that these are matters so very mean and
inconsiderable, that they escape His notice, and are not worth His care and
observation. If the sufficiency of His power be granted, and the want of will
be insisted upon, this may likewise be imputed to two reasons: either, that He
indulges His own ease, and will not take the pains; or else, as was argued
before, that these matters are of so mean consideration, that though He could
attend to the most minute circumstances of them, if He so pleased; yet He does
not do it, as thinking it more becoming the greatness of His majesty, to slight
and overlook them.
This disjunctive argument being thus
proposed in the general, the several branches of it may be replied to, as
follows: that, admitting God to be such a being, as hath been here described,
perfect in wisdom and knowledge, absolute and uncontrollable in power, and of
goodness incomprehensible; and withal, the original cause and author of all
things, produced from and by Himself; and so these so many parcels (as it were)
of His own divinity; it is not possible, first, He should be ignorant, that the
products of His own nature, and the works of His own hands, require His care:
for this were to represent Him more insensible, than the wildest and most
stupid of all brute beasts (since even these express a very tender regard for
the creatures, to whom they give birth and being.) It is as absurd every whit
to say, in the next place, that this is a care too weighty, and above His power
and comprehension: for how is it possible to conceive an effect, greater and
stronger than the cause, to which it entirely owes its production? And no less
so, thirdly, to allege, that these matters are neglected, because too little
and low to fall within His observation. For surely, had they been so
despicable, He would never have created them at all. The want of will is no
more the occasion of such a neglect, than the want of power. To suppose this
care omitted, only for the indulging His own ease, and to avoid the
interruption of His pleasures, would be to fix upon Him the infirmities and
passions of men; nay, and such as are peculiar to the worst and most profligate
of men too. For not only human reason, but natural instinct, infuses an anxious
tenderness into brutes, such as suffers them to decline no pains, for the
provision and support of their offspring. Now can we in any reason imagine such
want of will, from a consideration of the vileness of these things; since
nothing certainly is contemptible in His eyes who created it; and whatever He
thought worthy the honor of receiving its existence from Him, He cannot think
unworthy of His protection and care. So that, when you have made the most of
this argument that it can possibly bear, still every part meets you with some
intolerable absurdity; and no one of these considerations, nor all them put
together, can ever induce a man, who believes that God created all these
things, to think, that He does not now inspect and concern Himself for His own
productions.
But now, after this general
consideration, I shall apply myself more particularly to those, who either do
really, or would seem to, entertain a due sense of the divine majesty; and in
pretended honor to that, disparage and lower the affairs of human life, as
things below His notice, and such as it would be an unbecoming condescension, a
debasing of Himself, to express any care or concern for.
And here I must take leave to vindicate
the honor of human nature; by telling the objectors, that mankind and their
affairs are no such small and contemptible matters, as they have thought fit to
represent them. For, in the first place, man is not only an animal, but a
rational creature too; his soul is of exceeding dignity and value, capable of
wisdom, and, which is more, of religion; and qualified for advancing the honor
of God, above any other creature whatsoever. There is no manner of ground then
for so wild a supposition, as, that God should undervalue and disregard so very
considerable a part of the creation; nor are the actions and affairs of men to
be thought despicable neither, since they are the results of a thinking mind.
But withal I must add, that they, who
thus lessen mankind, furnish us with another argument in behalf of providence,
and cut themselves off from taking any advantage of that part of the objection,
which would suppose these things to exceed the power of God. For the more you
disparage mankind, the more easy still you confess it to take care of them. The
senses, ‘tis true, discern greater objects with more ease than smaller (as we
find plain by the proportion of those that affect our sight, and the loudness of
those that strike our ears) but the faculties of the mind and body, quite
contrary, bear small trials, and master them much more easily and speedily,
than greater. A pound weight is carried with less pains than a hundred, and a
half acre of ground ploughed sooner and easier than an acre; so that, by parity
of reason, the less mankind is represented, the less troublesome you make the
government and care of them to be.
Again: they who deny, that providence
descends to every little nicety (as they call it) do yet acknowledge a
superintendence over the whole world in general. But what providence is that,
which takes care of the whole, and not of its parts? At this rate, we shall
imagine the Almighty God to come behind what almost every art and science among
men pretends to. For the physician, whose profession obliges him to study the
distempers and the cure of the whole body, does not think himself at liberty to
neglect the several parts; and the same may be said of the master of a family,
the commander of an army, and the civil magistrate in a state. Which way indeed
is it possible to preserve the whole from ruin, but by consulting the safety of
the parts, of which it is compounded? Far be it therefore from us to imagine,
that Almighty God should betray that want of skill and industry, which feeble
men attain to. He takes care of the whole, and the several parts of it, at the
same time, and with the same trouble. And this most wisely, for the sake of the
parts themselves, in a great measure; but much more, with a design to promote
the good of the whole. Whereas, we poor unthinking mortals are often tempted to
impatience, by particular and private misfortunes, not duly considering, how
far these contribute to the benefit of the whole.
Now if any man shall imagine the
disposal of human affairs to be a business of great intricacy, and trouble, and
confusion; and consequently that it must needs perplex the Almighty, distract
His mind, and disturb His happiness: this person must be taught to make a
difference, between the frailties of a man and the perfections of a God. For it
is plain, all this objection in built upon a vain imagination, that God is such
a supervisor as one of us; and that He is under the same necessity of attending
every part of his charge distinctly, and proceeding by single and subsequent
actions; so that, while He is employed in one affair, it is not possible for
Him to apply His mind to anything else.
Methinks it were easy for such a person
to reflect, how lawgivers and princes manage themselves upon these occasions.
They ordain wise and convenient laws, and assign particularly, what rewards
shall be given to merit and virtue; what punishments inflicted upon vice and
disobedience; what satisfaction made for injuries, and the like. And these laws
they contrive so, as to extend even to the smallest matters, so far as they can
foresee and provide against them. When this is done, they do not give
themselves the trouble of watching and prying into every corner; they live and
enjoy their ease as they used to do; and the care they take of the state is not
seen in perpetual confusion and disquiet of heart, but in the establishment and
observation of these wholesome constitutions. Now, if men can have so general
an influence, and so effectual too, without personal anxiety; much more must we
confess it possible for God. He founded the world, and formed every creature in
it, and fixed wise laws for the government of them all: He considered, that our
actions are such as are proper to souls; that there is a great mixture of
virtue and vice in them, and, according as each person exceeds in the one or
the other of these, He allots his punishment, and his portion. Some He places
more commodiously, and others less so; and ranks us according to our deserts;
those that have done well, with good, and those that have done ill, with worse
souls; and hath determined too, what each of these shall do to one another, and
suffer from one another. Now herein is the justice of God vindicated, that the
fundamental cause of all these different fates, is absolutely left to our own
disposal. For it is in our power, what sort of persons we will be; and we may
make ourselves such as we choose, and resolved to be, by the native liberty of
our minds, and by having virtue and vice properly and entirely the object of
our own choice. And besides this, God hath appointed over men particular
guardian spirits, which nicely observe the smallest actions, and are exact in
such retributions, as each man’s behavior deserves.
Now in this, the care of God differs
from that of men; that His providence did not satisfy itself, to constitute
things in good order at the beginning, and afterwards dispense with any father
concern about them; nor does it cease from acting, as the lawgiver in the state
was supposed to do. For indeed, properly speaking, the goodness of God knows no
beginning; nor is there any time when it was not, and when it did not
communicate itself, and make all things good from its own exuberant fullness.
Nor are we to suppose, that this inspection requires any laborious attendance,
as if God were sometimes present, and sometimes absent; for these are such
confinements, as bodies and matter only are subject to; whereas He is present
at all times, in all places, with, and above, all things. And the providence of
this mighty being, thus eternal and omnipresent, and infinitely good, finds no
difficulty in expanding itself, and imparting its influences to every creature,
as the dignity of their nature, and the deserts of each individual, require. And
as the sun sheds his rays of light upon the whole world, and everything
partakes of them with different effects: some things are made capable of
seeing, others of being seen; some blossom and bud, others are impregnated and
multiply; some show black to the eye, and others white; some grow stiff and
hard, others are melted and softened; and all this by the same light and the
same heat, adapting itself to the several capacities and dispositions of the
things upon which it falls: and that too, without any trouble to the sun, or
the least interruption to his happiness: so the goodness of God, whose gift and
workmanship that very sun is, does most assuredly know how to impart itself to
every creature, in such proportions, as the necessities of each require, or the
condition of its nature will admit, much more easily, than any creature of the
most general influence can do it. And that, without creating any perplexity to
almighty God, or giving least disturbance to His bliss, by so extensive a care.
For God is not like the works of nature, which are acted upon at the same time
they act, and so spend themselves; nor is His goodness any acquired perfection,
that it should tire and be exhausted, but it is natural and unbounded. Nor is
He confined to one single action at a time, (as we find our feeble minds are)
that He should not be able to comprehend or manage so great a variety of
affairs, and yet enjoy Himself in the contemplation of that perfect and supreme
good, which is infinitely more excellent, and above the world. For, if when the
soul of man aspires to perfection, and soars up to God, it be said to converse
and dwell on high, and to dispose and govern the world; how much more just and
easy is it to believe, that the author and infuser of that soul must needs, without
any manner of difficulty or distraction, guide and govern that universe, which
Himself has formed.
Now, as to that objection of the
amazing inequality in the distribution of the things of this world, I can never
yield, that the prosperity of ill men, or the afflictions of the good, are of
strength sufficient to shake our belief of providence. For, in the first place,
we wholly mistake the matter; and it is a very wrong notion which generally
prevails, of wicked men being happy, and good men miserable. If this obtain
still with my readers, it is to very little purpose, that such pains have been
taken to prove that necessary truth, that the good men is one, who places all
human happiness and misery in the freedom of his own mind, and the directing this
aright to such objects, as fall within the compass of his own power and choice;
and, that he who does so, can never be disappointed in his desires, nor
oppressed by his fears; and consequently can never have any unhappiness befall
him. For the objectors themselves agree with us in the notion of evil, that it
is the disappointment of some desire, or the falling into something that we
fear. So that, even according to their own rule, the good man can never be
wretched, or lie under any misfortune which can make him unhappy, considered as
a man.
On the other side, all men agree in
their notions of wicked men, that they pervert the course and design of nature,
and do not live as becomes men. They forget the privilege God hath given them,
and neglect the use and improvement of that liberty, which is the
distinguishing character and prerogative of human nature; they look for
happiness from external advantages, such as health, and riches, and honor, and
power, and high birth, and sensual enjoyments, and the like; and the want of
these they esteem misery: for which reason, all their desires are fixed upon
these imaginary good things, and all their fears and aversions upon the
contrary evil ones. Now it is not possible for these outward things always to
answer a man’s wishes and endeavors; disappointed expectations, and surprising
calamities there must and will be; and therefore these men cannot but be
unhappy, by the confession of the objectors themselves. And the very persons
concerned, if they would but give themselves leave to be serious, and reflect
coolly and impartially upon the many accidents of this kind which disquiet them
must needs be driven to a sense and acknowledgment of their own misery.
But, if this does not satisfy, because
they are plainly prosperous, and succeed above other men, in the advantages and
interests of the world; I shall make no scruple to affirm, that these successes
do but add to their unhappiness. For they only put them upon greater
extravagancies, and are so many fresh temptations to commit more violence, and
cast a greater blemish upon human nature. And this, I think, must be admitted
for an uncontestable truth, that whatever is contrary to nature and duty, must
of necessity be both a fault, and a misfortune.
Now because our auditors are to be
dealt with, not only by dry demonstrations, but by moving and gentle
persuasions, I shall endeavor to win them over to this opinion, of the only seeming
good and evil in all external accidents and advantages, by reminding them
of what was said before; that the things we commonly call evil, are not
properly so, notwithstanding the troubles and uneasinesses attending them; and
that what passes for good in the opinion of the world, is very far from being
such, notwithstanding all its outward gaieties and deluding appearances.
Sometimes what we call evils, are made use of to excellent purposes; they are
either sharp remedies to cure a distempered mind, or wholesome trials to
exercise a sound virtue. And what we term good things, are disposed so, as to
illustrate the justice of God; and are proportioned to the present occasions,
or to the deserts, of the persons on whom they are bestowed, and from whom they
are taken away. Thus riches are given to a wise and good man, both for his own
ease and comfortable enjoyment, and also to furnish him with larger abilities
of doing good, and opportunities to exercise a generous and charitable
disposition. But the very same things to the vicious man are sent as a curse,
and a punishment: for the covetous and worldly man makes his life a perpetual
drudgery and toil; he enslaves himself to anxiety, and anguish, and continual
fear; and never enjoys the plenty he hath taken such pains to procure. And this
indeed is a most just and a most ingenious revenge upon them, that they should
thus prove their own tormenters.
On the other hand, the luxurious and
extravagant are poorer than the very beggars in the streets. To many of these
their riches are their ruin, by tempting them to excesses, and running them
upon dangerous and destructive courses. So that all the advantage they make of
them, is but to grow the worse, and set themselves farther off from all such
improvements, and such a conversation, as befits the dignity of human nature,
and is agreeable to the dictates of reason. Thus health and power, and
preferments, very often turn to the prejudice of vicious men. And these are
sent, partly in vengeance to scourge them for their past follies, and partly as
chastisements to reduce them; that when they have given a swing to their appetites,
and gorged themselves with criminal pleasures, they may at last grow sick of
them, throw off their ill humors, and become reformed men. For the tenderness
of that good providence, which is so assiduous in promoting the true happiness
of souls, is not so much to restrain us from the gross and outward acts of sin,
and from gratifying our appetites, by fear or any other such curbing passions
which use to give check to them; but rather to subdue the appetite itself, and
utterly waft and destroy all the evil habits, that had gained upon us by the
frequent indulging of it before. The substance of what I have hinted here, was
discoursed more largely in some forgoing chapters, (Ch. XIII. and XXXIV.) and
there, if the reader thinks fit, he may refresh his memory. And so much for my
second argument, in reply to those who deny a providence, and would make us
believe, that God hath no hand at all in the government and disposal of thing
here below.
And now as the old proverb hath it, The
third cup to Jove, and then we have done; for there remains only one
objection more to be refuted; which, though it own both God and His providence,
yet does not profess itself satisfied with the justice of either, in the
government of the world.
They represent Almighty God, as one capable
of being perverted and biased with gifts and oblations. And indeed it is a
modern, and but too vulgar imagination, that the most greedy extortioner, and
the merciless oppressor, who minds nothing but his own interest, and makes, or
regards, no difference between right and wrong, if he does but expend a very
inconsiderable part of his ill-gotten wealth on pious uses; and distributes a
piece of money among those who pretend it is their business to address to the
gods, and that they have a secret faculty of inclining their favor; then all
shall be well; they may persist in their wickedness securely, and shall never
be called to account for it. And some indeed there are, who both entertain
these opinions without any judgment, and declare without any due caution, that
they think it no reflection upon the goodness of God, that He should connive at
the wickedness of men and pass it by patiently.
What answer shall we find now to refute
this error? The best course will be to take it in pieces; and, because it refers
both to the person that does, and to him that receives the injury, to examine
of what consequence this remission and indulgence would be to both, and how
each of them are affected and concerned in it.
Now, if it be for the interest and real
advantage of the wicked and unjust person, to have his vicious courses connived
at, and that no punishment at all should be inflicted for them; then it is
possible God may remit and wink at them, because it is most certain, that every
good thing, of what kind so ever it be, is derived down from that original
source of all goodness, upon His creatures here below. But if this would really
be the worst and most destructive of all evils, to have their wickedness thus
assisted and encouraged; if impunity would only harden them in vice, and render
them but so much more bold and unreclaimable; then how can we admit so absurd a
thought, as that God should become accessory to all this mischief, who hath
been so largely and clearly proved, to have no hand at all in bringing any of
our evils upon us?
Now injustice, and avarice, and
intemperance, and injuries, and extravagancies of all sorts, are but so many
corruptions and indispositions of the mind; they are contrary to nature, and no
better than the diseases and scandals, as well as the vices, of mankind. If God
therefore contributes to the growth of these distempers, if he adds to their
malignity, and lets them go on till they are past all cure; the misery and
corruption will be charged upon Him. But if presents and bribes prevail upon
Him to do so; this is something more vile and mercenary, than even the ordinary
sort of men, who can boast of no remarkable virtue, will stoop to. For, who of
a moderate understanding, and common honesty, will suffer his charge to perish
for hire? Will any tolerable physician, when he finds his patient surfeited,
for the sake of a good fee, or the intercession either of his friends, or
himself, permit him to eat and drink freely of those very things which brought
the distemper? nay, which is more, will he not only permit, but procure them,
and assist the sick person in that which must prove his certain ruin? So far
from it, that if he at all answers the character and duty of his profession, he
will let nothing divert him from the most ungrateful remedies, and painful
applications, when the state of the distemper requires them. Since then the
angry justice of God, and the avenging dispensations of providence, have been
so fully shown, to carry in them the nature and design of medicines, to distempered
mankind; how can we suppose this great physician of souls, less careful of our
recovery, than we think ourselves obliged to be to one another.
But the persons, who are oppressed by
injustice, are no less the object of his providence, than those who commit it;
and therefore we shall do well to examine a little how this easiness to wicked
men, and this assisting and encouraging their villainies, for the sake of their
oblations, can be reconciled with his tenderness and care for the innocent
sufferers. What opinion must we have of that general, who would suffer himself
to be corrupted by the enemy, and deliver up his camp and whole army for
reward? Or what shepherd would be so treacherous to his flock? Shepherd did I
say? nay, what shepherd’s curs, when they have recovered a part of their flock
from the wolves, will sit down contentedly, and see the rest devoured? And then
sure this part of the argument needs no farther confutation, than only to
reflect, what monstrous impiety that opinion is guilty of, which taxes God with
such infidelity, and baseness to His charge, as not men only, but even brute
beasts, disdain and abhor.
Indeed if we consider the thing only in
the general, it is most irrational to conceive, that the offerings of wicked
men should ever prevail upon God, or incline Him to be propitious at all. ‘Tis
true, He graciously accepts those of the pious and upright: not for any resect
to the gifts themselves, or any occasion he hath for them; but for the sake of
the votaries, who, when they thus apply, desire that, not only their minds, but
their estates, and all they posses, may be consecrated to His use and service.
There is likewise no doubt to be made, but the matter may be so ordered, as
even to render the gifts and prayers of wicked men acceptable to Him; that is,
provided they come with a purpose of growing better, and beg to be reformed by
his punishments, and be ready to submit to the methods of their cure. But if
the secret and true intent of their devotions be only to avert His judgment, and
to confirm themselves in vice, it is most absurd to suppose, they can ever be
well received upon these terms. For, though there was no guilt to be laid to
their charge, yet this alone was sufficient to render them abominable in the
sight of God, that they suppose Him a base and mercenary being, and hope by
bribery to soften his provoked justice, and to buy off their own punishment.
And now I expect to have the question
put, from whence this notion of God, pardoning men’s sins, came to be so
universally received; and what foundation there is for saying, and believing,
as almost everybody does, that prayers, and alms, and the like, have a power to
make God flexible and propitious. For sure the world hath not taken all this
upon trust; and yet they are much to blame, to lay that stress they do upon it,
and to propagate this opinion with so much confidence, if it be unsafe, and
impious to be believed, that God forgives wicked men, and passes by their
offences, without punishing them, as they have deserved.
In order to satisfy this doubt, we must
observe, that, where men are duly sensible of their faults, and heartily
penitent for them, these things contribute very much to their conversion, as
being decent and proper testimonies of a sincere repentance. The bending of the
knees, and bodily prostrations, express the sorrows and submissions of a
dejected soul; and the offering up their goods, or laying them out to pious and
charitable purposes, such as God peculiarly regards and delights in, proclaims,
how entirely their minds, and persons, and all they have are devoted to Him.
For when we are told, that our sins
turn God’s face away from us, that He is angry at them, and leaves, or forsakes
us, upon the provocation they give Him; these expressions must no be taken in a
strict and literal sense. They speak the passions and infirmities of creatures,
such as carry no congruity with the divine nature, and its immutable happiness
and perfections. But the truth is, we deprave and debase ourselves, by
forsaking the dictates of nature and reason; we deface the image of the
divinity in our souls, and by our wickedness and folly, fall off, and withdraw
ourselves from Him. Not that we can run away from the watchful eye to which all
things are present; but we change the manner of its influences upon us, and
expose ourselves to a different sort of treatment; for now we have brought a
disease upon our souls, and made severity and a harsher providence necessary
for our cure.
But, when we recover the soundness and
perfection of our nature, and make nearer approaches to God, by restoring that
image and character of His divinity in us, which consists in the imitation of
His justice, and holiness, and wisdom; we then return, and are admitted to a
more easy access. We renew our acquaintance, and contract a sort of fresh
affinity with Him. And this return of ours to God, we often express in such
terms, as if it were His return to us; just as men at sea, who when their cable
is fastened to a rock, while they draw themselves and their vessel to the rock,
are so idle as to imagine, that they draw the rock to them. And this is our
case; repentance, and devotion, and works of piety and charity, answer exactly
to that cable: for these things are the instruments of our conversion, and the
best proofs of its being unaffected and real: when we cherish and support,
either the persons themselves who have suffered by our oppression, or our
insolence, or our slanders; or, if that cannot be, make satisfaction to their
families, and relieve those that are in necessity; when we hate injustice, when
we decline the conversation of naughty men, and become the companions and
friends of the wise and virtuous; and when we are full of indignation against
ourselves, and content to turn our own punishers. And if we would be thoroughly
reformed indeed, we must persevere in this method, not suffer our resolutions
to be fickle and uncertain, or any intermissions to cool our zeal; till we have
acted a sufficient revenge upon ourselves, and perfected the design of our amendment.
And there is not, there cannot be, any other certain testimony of a sincere and
perfect repentance, but only this one, that of forsaking our sins, and doing so
no more. Nay, I must add too, the not allowing ourselves in any less or lower
degrees of guilt, or complying with the temptations and tendencies toward them.
For in this case we must behave ourselves like sailors, who steer their course
beyond the point they would make, and bear down towards one side, when they
would cross over to the other.
Now as to the efficacy of repentance,
whether it be of merit and power enough to restore the soul to its primitive
purity; this, I think, can admit of no dispute, when it is considered, that
Almighty God does in all his dispensations propose it as His end, and always
cleanses and reforms us by this means. For what other account can be given of
all the punishments, and those dire effects of His vengeance upon us, both in
this, and the next world, but only, that they are designed to change the soul,
by the suffering and tortures inflicted upon it; that a sense of her own
wretchedness may provoke her to a just detestation of the vices that were the
wicked cause of it; and may inflame her with a more fervent love, and impatient
desire of virtue? There is indeed something very instructing in affliction, and
a strange aptness in the rational soul, to hearken to it, and be taught by it.
But a man is never so well disposed to learn, nor makes such quick and sure
progress, as when he exercises this discipline upon himself. Because then the
very punishment is voluntary, and the improvement is much more likely to be so.
And indeed, considering that pleasure and sensual prospects tempt men to
offend; the rule of curing disease by their contraries, makes sorrow and pain absolutely
necessary, to remove this sickness of the mind, and expel the humors which
brought it upon us. And repentance wants no qualifications of this kind; for
the truly penitent person chastises himself with the scourge of a guilty
conscience; and feels such bitter remorse, and anguish of heart, as are
infinitely sharp and stinging, and more inconsolable, than any smart or bodily
pain can possibly be.
Thus much in opposition to the third
objection against God and religion, which is indeed the worst and most impious
of all the three. For it were a much more excusable error, to deny a God and a
providence, than to allow both these, and yet advance such incongruous notions
concerning Him. Better it were for us and Him both, that He had no being, and
no concern in governing the world at all, than that He should be guilty of so
much treachery and baseness, as this objection lays to His charge: for this is
to be evil, and that is much worse than not to be at all. The reason is
evident, because goodness and happiness is superior to existence. It is the
principle of being, the cause from whence all things derive it, and the very
end for which they have it. For existence itself is what no man would desire,
but merely upon the apprehension of its being good; and therefore, whenever we
apprehend ourselves in evil circumstances, we naturally wish not to be at all.
If I have here again enlarged beyond
the just bounds of a commentary, the importance of the argument will justify me
in it. For, in truth, a regular and well grounded devotion towards God, just
and becoming apprehensions, concerning the perfections of His nature, the
certainty of His providence, and the justice and goodness of all His
proceedings with mankind; and, consequent to such a persuasion, a submissive
resigned temper, and easy acquiescence under all His dispensations, as the
effects of a most excellent wisdom, and such as are always best for us; these
are the sum of all human accomplishments, the foundation and the perfection,
the first and last step of all moral, and all intellectual virtue. For, though
the soul of man be (‘tis confessed) a free agent, and proceeds upon internal
principles of good and evil; yet still this liberty and power of determining
herself was the particular favor and gift of God; and therefore, while she
holds fast by the root, she lives and improves, and attains the perfection God
made her capable of. But when she separates herself, and, as it were,
disengages, and tears herself off; she grows barren, and withers, and putrefies,
till she returns, and is united to the root again, and so recovers her life and
perfection once more. Now nothing, but a firm and a vigorous sense of these
three points we have been explaining, can ever prevail upon the soul to
endeavor such a restoration. For how is it possible to apply to God, when we do
not believe that He is? Of what encouragement is the belief of His existence,
without a persuasion, that He is concerned for us, and takes notice of us?
Least of all should we address to a being, who does inspect and govern our
affairs, if we were possessed with an opinion, that all that care and
inspection were directed to evil and malicious purposes, and that He waited
over us only for misery and mischief.
Chapter. XXXIX.
When you consult the oracle, remember
‘tis only the event that you are ignorant of, and come to be instructed in.
But, though you do not know what that shall be particularly, yet philosophy (if
you have any) hath already taught you, of what quality and consequence it shall
prove to you: for you are satisfied beforehand, that if it be any of the things
out of our own power, it must needs be indifferent in its own nature, and
neither good nor bad of itself. Therefore, when these occasions call you
abroad, leave all your hopes and fears behind you; and do not approach the
prophet with such anxious concern, as if you were to hear your doom from his
mouth; but behave yourself as becomes a man fully persuaded, that no external
accident is anything to you; and that nothing can possibly happen, which may
not, by good management, be converted to your advantage, though all the world
should endeavor to obstruct it. When therefore you address to the gods, come
boldly, as one who asks their advice; and withal, when they have given it, be
all compliance; for consider, whose counsel you have asked, and how impious a
disrespect it will be, not to follow it. When therefore you apply yourself to
the oracle, observe Socrates’ rule to ask no questions, but for what the event
is, for this is the only material consideration to be cleared in; they should
be matters of great importance and difficulty, and such as are not capable of
resolution, by reason, or art, or any human methods. But if you are in dispute,
whether you ought to assist your friend in distress, and expose your person for
the defense of your country; these are not questions fit to be put, because
they answer themselves: for, though the sacrifice be never so inauspicious,
though it should portend flight or banishment, loss of limbs, or loss of life,
yet still reason and duty will tell you, that, in despite of all these hazards,
you must not desert those that have a right to your service and assistance. In
this case you need no other determination than that memorable one, which Apollo
gave so long since, when he thrust that wretch out of his temple, who suffered
his friend to perish for want of help.
Comment.
After having given directions for the
understanding and due discharge of our duty to one another, and towards God;
the next thing to be done, was to inform us, what we owe to ourselves. But,
before this could be methodically undertaken, it was necessary to take notice
of a sort of mixed duty, which respects both God and ourselves; and this arises
from divination, or the consulting of oracles. To this purpose he divides his
discourse into three parts, and tells us, upon what occasions we ought to
consult them, with what disposition it should be done, and what use is to be
made of their determinations.
He begins with the second of these,
thinking it perhaps the first, both in consequence, and in order of nature; and
tells us, that the mind should preserve such a firm and even temper upon these
occasions, as neither to bring any desires, nor any aversions along with it:
for at this rate it would be impossible to come without great anxiety and
disorder. If our desires are eager, we shall be afraid of hearing that what we
wish will not come to pass; and if our aversions are violent, we shall be in no
less concern to be told, that what we fear most, shall certainly happen to us.
But the question is, what course we shall take, to throw off these passions,
and possess ourselves with that indifference. To this he replies, that the
consideration of those things we inquire about, will be able to effect it: for we
need only reflect, that they are external accidents, and things out of our
power; for no man is so senseless, as to consult an oracle upon the events of
those, which his own choice must determine. Who ever inquired at a shrine,
whether he ought to regulate his inclinations and aversions, to reduce them
within just bounds, or to fix them upon fit and worthy objects? The queries
usually put, are quite of another strain; whether a voyage shall be prosperous?
Whether it be advisable to marry? Whether the purchasing such a parcel of land
would turn to good account? And these, being such things, as we ourselves are
not made masters of by nature, ‘tis plain our desires and our aversions ought
not to have any concern in the divination. The only thing we want to be
satisfied in, is some particular event. This is the soothsayer’s work and out
of the compass of our own knowledge: but the quality of that event we know as
well as he. For philosophy hath assured us, that none of those matters, which
are out of our own power, can be in themselves good or evil; and by consequence
none of them proper objects of our inclination or aversion.
Besides, they that are skilled in these
mysteries, have a notion, that an extreme passion and concern in the person
applying to the oracle, disturbs the whole method of divination, and confounds
the omen. So that this calmness will be of advantage in that respect also; and
you will escape all immoderate solicitude, when you remember, that, be the
accident whatever it will, you have it still in your power to convert it to
your own benefit; and the more disastrous, so much the more beneficial still
may a prudent management render it to you: and therefore come boldly
(says he) and cast aside vain fears, and unnecessary scruples, when you
profess to ask counsel of the gods.
From that expression, he takes occasion
to inform men, what is their duty to the gods in these cases; namely, that when
we have asked their advice, we should be sure to take it: for he that consults
God himself, and yet refuses to follow his advice; whom will that man be
directed by? And indeed, there is not any more probable or more frequent ground
for our stiffness and disobedience, than the prepossessions we lie under, and
the strong bias of our own inclinations and aversions. So that from hence we
have discovered one advantage more of approaching the deity with a
dispassionate and unprejudiced mind; for this will not only deliver us from all
those anxieties and fears, so inconvenient and so hazardous upon such
occasions; but it will also dispose us exceedingly to a ready compliance, and
leave us free to resign ourselves entirely, to be governed by the will and
directions of God.
The next inquiry he goes upon, concerns
those things, which are the proper objects of divination; and these he declares
to be such only, whose end is perfectly dark and unknown: where nothing but the
event itself can give us any light; this so purely accidental, that no human
prudence, no rules of any particular art, no helps of experience and long observation,
can enable us to pronounce what they shall be.
Thus much is agreeable to reason and
common sense. For nobody consults an oracle, whether it be fit for a man to
eat, or drink, or sleep, because nature teaches us the necessity of these
refreshments, and we cannot possibly subsist without them. Nor, whether it be
advisable for a man to improve in wisdom, and lead a virtuous life, for every
wise and good man sees and feels and advantage of doing so. Nor does he desire
the prophet to resolve him, what sort of house he shall build because this is
the business of a surveyor, and his schemes and models are drawn by rule and
art. Nor does the farmer desire to be satisfied, whether he should sow his
corn, or not; for this is a thing absolutely necessary to be done. But he may
perhaps inquire, what season, or what parcel of land, or what sort of grain,
and which plants will turn to best account; upon a supposal still, (I mean)
that experience, or some other natural causes, have not instructed him in these
things before. Or a man may reasonably enough ask, if it be proper to undertake
such a voyage, especially if the season of the year, or any other
circumstances, contribute to the rendering it hazardous for him.
Nor would it be proper to inquire,
whether one should go abroad into the market or walk a turn into the fields:
for though it be true, that even these trivial undertakings are sometimes
attended with very strange and very dismal consequences; yet generally
speaking, they fall out just as we intend, and desire they should. And where
there is a very high probability, and such as is most commonly answered by the
event, there all divination is needless. If it were not so, nothing in the
world could be exempt from it; for the best concluding reason, and the surest
rules of art, do not always succeed right. Nature sometimes works out of her
common course, and choice does frequently mistake, and fall short of what is
designed. But still there is no difficulty worthy an oracle in these matters;
because we rest satisfied in great probabilities, and are not to be disturbed
at the few, the very few exceptions to the contrary. Otherwise we shall be
overrun with idle whimsies, and superstitious fears; such as improve every
little accident into something terrible and ominous, and would make us utterly
inactive, and afraid ever to attempt anything so long as we live.
But here arises a query worth a little
consideration. It is, whether the consulting of oracles concerning matters
within our own power be wholly disallowed: as for instance; what opinion we
ought to entertain of the soul: whether it be mortal or immortal: and, whether
we should apply ourselves to such a particular master or not: and the reason of
this doubt is, because several of the ancients seem to have consulted the gods
about some difficulties in nature; and yet the making such or such a judgment
of things is our own proper act; and confessed to be one of those things which come
within the compass of our will.
Now I must needs say, with submission,
that whatever is attainable by reason and logical demonstration, ought to be
learned that way. For this will give us a clear and undoubted perception, and
the discovery of effects from their causes is the true scientifical knowledge.
It leaves no doubt behind, but satisfies ourselves, and enables us to instruct
and convince others. An assurance from divine testimony, that the soul is
immortal, may give us a firm belief of the thing, and we should do ill, and
unreasonably, in refusing credit to such a testimony; but still this is only
faith, and differs very much from science. And if God vouchsafe to communicate
to any man the knowledge of natural causes by immediate revelation; this is to
be looked upon as an extraordinary favor, a special case, and such as falls not
under the common rules of divination, nor to be depended upon from it. For the
primary talent, and proper object of this, is only to instruct men in such
uncertain events of human actions, as no art or consideration can bring them to
any certain knowledge of. And, though some persons have addressed to oracles
for mysteries in nature; yet they were but few who did so; and those, none of
the most eminent reputation for philosophy neither; but such as contented
themselves with credible testimonies, and chose rather to take things upon
trust, than to be at the trouble of attaining to a demonstrative evidence.
Whereas God seems plainly to have designed this for the soul’s own work; and by
infusing into us a principle of liberty and reason, to have left the
contemplation of our own nature as one of the subjects most proper to employ
our own study and pains. And upon that account, both Epictetus, and Socrates
before him, seem to condemn and forbid such questions, as impertinent and
superfluous; in regard that the soul is sufficiently qualified to make those
discoveries by her own strength.
For the same reason, you see he
disapproves of that query, whether a man ought to relieve his friend in
distress, or expose his person in defense of his country. Because right reason
cries out aloud, that these things must be done; and no hazards can be so
formidable, as that the most certain prospect of them should justify our
neglecting to do so. To what purpose then do we trouble the gods, for that
which hath no difficulty in it; and where we must be lost to all sense, if we
be not able to satisfy ourselves? And besides, he gives us an instance, wherein
the prophetic god declared his displeasure, against one who came to have this
scruple resolved: for that, which our own reason will convince us is fit and
necessary to be done, we must set about without more ado; and not raise idle
doubts, or frame frivolous excuses, though we are satisfied, that the
performance of it would cost us our fortunes, or our lives. This may seem a
hardship, but it is backed with this invincible argument, that virtue is our
own proper good, and ought to be dearer to us than our bodies, or our estates;
which in comparison of our souls, bear but a distant relation to us.
After this argument, intimating, that
our duty ought to be discharged, even at the expense of the greatest sufferings
and dangers; he introduces a god confirming this opinion by his own practice,
and expelling that miscreant out of his temple, who did not relieve his friend,
but suffered him to be murdered, that he might save himself. The story in short
is thus. Two persons upon the journey to Delphos, were set upon by
thieves; while one of these was no farther solicitous than to make his own
escape, the other was killed. The survivor continued his travels; and when he
came to the oracle, the god rejected his address, expelled him from the temple,
and reproached his cowardice and base desertion of his friend, in this
following manner:
Do
not, presumptuous wretch, these rites profane,
Nor with polluted gifts our altars stain:
Nor prudent fears, and threatening fate pretend;
False to thy god, thy honor, and thy friend.
These claim thy blood in any danger near,
And must condemn that base and guilty fear,
Which of a coward made a treacherous murderer.
Henceforth dare to be just and brave; for know,
He, that declines to ward it, gives the blow.
Nor with polluted gifts our altars stain:
Nor prudent fears, and threatening fate pretend;
False to thy god, thy honor, and thy friend.
These claim thy blood in any danger near,
And must condemn that base and guilty fear,
Which of a coward made a treacherous murderer.
Henceforth dare to be just and brave; for know,
He, that declines to ward it, gives the blow.
Now though it is plain, that this
person, would he never so fain, yet possibly he might not have been able to
save his fellow traveler’s life; yet that uncertainty by no means dispensed
with him for not attempting it. His inclination and endeavor should not have
been wanting; though that relief he intended had been never so unsuccessful;
nay, though it had involved himself in the same fate. That then, which rendered
him unworthy to approach the Shrine of Apollo, was the disposition of
his mind; which prevailed upon him to betray his friend, and to sacrifice a
life which he ought to have defended, in tenderness to that which he ought to
have exposed.
And that this is the true state of the
case, is no less evident from another instance of two persons, who were
likewise beset with thieves. These had got one of them at an advantage; and
whilst the other darts at the rogue, he missed his aim, and killed his own
friend. When he came to the oracle, he durst not approach, as having blood upon
him; but the god justified his action, cleared him of the scruple he lay under,
and gave him this following kind invitation.
Approach,
brave man, the gods are just and kind;
They only hate a base and murderous mind.
Thy slaughtered friend to us for justice cries,
And his expiring groans have pierced the skies:
Yet not for vengeance, but rewards they sue;
Rewards to courage, and to friendship due.
That zeal, which death and danger did disdain,
A disobedient weapon cannot stain;
Spotless thy hand, and generous thy design,
The guilt, misguiding fates, the glory’s thine.
They only hate a base and murderous mind.
Thy slaughtered friend to us for justice cries,
And his expiring groans have pierced the skies:
Yet not for vengeance, but rewards they sue;
Rewards to courage, and to friendship due.
That zeal, which death and danger did disdain,
A disobedient weapon cannot stain;
Spotless thy hand, and generous thy design,
The guilt, misguiding fates, the glory’s thine.
Now, if by the shedding this blood, he
did not only contract no pollution at all; but was more pure, and recommended
by it to the acceptance of the deity, because he intended well, though it was
his misfortune, that the event was so very tragic, so exceedingly contrary to
his intention; then it is very plain, that virtues and vices are not to be
measured by success, or by the action themselves; but by their innocent
intentions, honest desires, and the sincerity of their own hearts.
One caution I think necessary to be
added here, for the better understanding of our author. Is, that we are to
consider, what sort of persons these things are addressed to. Now those which I
have last explained, and several of those which follow afterwards, are adapted
particularly to a middle sort of men: such as are neither utterly ignorant of
philosophy, nor absolutely masters of it; but have applied themselves to the
study of it for some time, and made tolerable advances towards perfection,
though they have not yet attained to it. And this is sufficiently intimated to
us, by the frequent repetition of those words, (If you have any philosophy)
upon every occasion.
Chapter. XL.
Consider with yourself seriously, what
figure is most fit for you to make in the world; and then fix upon a method and
rule in order hereunto; which will be sure to observe nicely, both at home
alone, and abroad in company.
Chapter. XLI.
Let one of your principle rules be
silence; and when you discourse, confine yourself to such subjects as are
necessary, and express your sense in as few words as you can. But if an
opportunity happens, as sometimes perhaps it will, which makes it seasonable
for you to start the discourse, let it not be upon any of the common topics of
talk, such as plays, horse racing, fencers, fashions, meats, wines, or
entertainments; which the generality of the world use to make the subject of
their conversation. But above all things take care not to talk of other people;
neither to as to censure their conduct, nor to be lavish in their commendation,
nor to make invidious comparisons between one and another.
Chapter. XLII.
When ever you happen into company,
where you have authority and influence enough to do it, try to change the
discourse, and bring it to becoming subjects. But if you are among people of
another temper, and such as will not endure restraint or reproof, then hold
your own tongue.
Comment.
The duties, owing to a man’s self, are
the next thing to be learned; and those he begins to treat of here, advising
his proficient, (for to such a one he writes now) to make it his first care, to
determine with himself, what figure he intends to make, and what part to play
upon this theatre of the world. And when once that is done, the next must be,
so to model all his actions, as that they may conspire together to the maintaining
of that character. This, he tells him, must be kept constantly in view, that
his whole behavior may be leveled at it , both in public and in private. By
which I suppose he means, that a man should be always consistent with himself,
and his life all of a piece; not fluctuating and uncertain, like a troubled
sea, which is ever ebbing and flowing, as the winds and tide change. For the
circumstances of human life are no less fickle than these; and therefore we
must fix ourselves upon a good bottom, that we may be able to stand the shock
and the variety of them. Socrates is said to have attained to so great a
mastery in this point, that the air of his face was always the same; neither
pleasure and prosperity could give him a more serene and gay countenance; nor
any of those which the world call calamities, could force him into a dejected
and melancholy one. In such perfect agreement was he constantly with himself.
Now of all the expedients proper for
this character, the first and most considerable, which he recommends, is a
great degree of silence. For the design of all moral instructions is chiefly to
confine the soul within her own proper sphere, which is the improvement and
contemplation of herself, and to draw her thoughts and affections off from the
world, and the sensual appetites and passions, and an inordinate concern for
the body. And no one thing contributes more to the effecting of this, than
silence. The Pythagoreans, you see, were so sensible of the benefit,
that they imposed a five year silence upon all that entered into their
discipline; and thought it the most auspicious beginning they could possibly
make. For, as the senses, when fixed upon external objects, do carry the mind
abroad with them; (a plain intimation whereof we have in that common custom of
men shutting their eyes, when they would think with greater attention;) so
speech of necessity lets loose the mind, and sets the thoughts to roving; and
that much more indeed, than any outward and sensible object. For there the soul
only cooperates with the organ, and bears it company; but here she is the first
and principal mover, and dictates what the tongue utters. And the only
effectual cure for this rambling is to keep it at home, by holding ones peace,
and not indulging it in all its effusions.
Not that a universal silence is
expected from us. No, nor so high a degree of it, as that the Pythagoreans
required. These are too exalted, and, as the world goes, unattainable
perfections. But he hath suited himself to our temper, and circumstances, and
expects only such, as will consist with our infirmities, and the affairs of the
world: therefore he advises us either to be silent, or at least to speak no
oftener, and no more, than is necessary; as the answering to what is asked us,
or the like. And in mentioning this word necessary, he hath given us a
very compendious hint, what subjects we ought to converse upon. Such as
specially tend to the promoting of wisdom and virtue, the improvement of the
mind, and the necessities of the animal life. For these being but very few, and
having something of substance and business in them, not loose, and empty, and
impertinent things, and do not confound the mind with levity, nor fill it with
wild and extravagant ideas.
He hath also ordered us, even upon these
most allowable occasions, to be as brief as conveniently we can. For it is very
observable, that those who talk most, generally understand least. There is
nothing disposes a man to a multitude of words, so much as slight and
superficial notions of the things he is talking of. He does not know what he
says, and that is the reason he does not know when to give over. But one who
goes to the bottom of things, and hath a clear and true apprehension, will
collect himself into a little room, because he will say nothing but what is
material, and directly to the point in hand.
But if at any time an occasion of
enlarging offers itself, by which I understand speaking, not only when you are
provoked to it, but beginning some discourse of your own accord; though there
may be a necessity for dispensing with the latter of these rules, and indulging
yourself in a larger proportion of talk; yet be sure still to observe the
former, and not go out of the road I have directed you. Let your subjects be
something of necessity and use; something which may advance the love and
practice of virtue, reform the passions, or instruct the understanding. Such as
may minister advice to men in difficulties, comfort them under afflictions,
assist them in the search of the truth, give them a reverent sense of God, an
awful admiration of his divine excellencies, honorable and becoming opinions,
of his providence, and of his readiness to help and forward all those in the
practice of virtue, who are careful to implore his aid by prayer. But as for
the common ridiculous themes, such as fencers, horse races, and the like, or
feasts, or fashions, cookery and wines; who eats and drinks, and dresses best,
and such stuff; scorn the idle prattle. For these subjects are apt to make a
strong impression upon the fancy, and sometimes get within a man’s affections
before he is aware; they give a tincture to his appetites, and have a very
unhappy influence upon all his conversation: and it is really no unusual thing,
for people’s manners to be formed by their discourse.
But above all things, he gives us
warning not to entertain ourselves, and our company with talking of other
people; neither so as to call their behavior to account, nor to be profuse in
their praises, nor free in making comparisons between one man and another. As,
that this lady is handsomer than that, or this man braver, or more honest than
that, or the like. There is nothing more evident than that this topic does, in
a more than ordinary manner, divert the soul from itself, and its own business;
for it makes men busy, and curious, and impertinent, extremely inquisitive, and
troublesome, where they have nothing to do. But why should this (you’ll say) do
so more than any other? And what can our talking of other men have in it, worse
than the subjects mentioned before?
To this we may reply, that the person
to whom the advice is here directed, being one, who hath made some progress in
philosophy, is not so likely to entertain himself with those trivial matters,
as with something that relates to mankind, and their affairs and actions. It
was therefore convenient to draw him off from those things especially, which
his own inclination would most dispose him to; and hence he adds that
emphatical caution, But above all things.
Besides, though it be true, that the
same affections are stirred in us by both discourses alike, (for we are
insensibly drawn in, to love and hate things and men by talking of them) yet
there is one peculiar vice in conversation, when we pretend to give characters
of other people; which is, that it strangely swells one with vanity, and pride,
and contempt of others. For whoever pretends to sit in judgment upon the
conduct of others, he does it out of some imagined excellence in himself, which
he fancies gives him a right to arraign his neighbors. And besides, any mistake
in our judgments of men is more inexcusable, and of infinitely worse
consequence, than if we pronounce wrong in those other trifling matters; and
therefore we should be very sparing and tender in this point.
To prove the importance of this advice
yet more; he proceeds farther, and lays a restraint upon our ears, as well as
our tongue. And indeed, with good reason. For our imaginations, and
inconvenient desires are cherished, by hearing the subjects, which minister such
thoughts, spoken of by others, as well as by speaking of them ourselves. And
besides, they, who give themselves these indecent liberties, if some person of
gravity and authority sits by, and does not check them, they take advantage of
his patience, and grow perfectly careless; they then think they have a
privilege of say what they will, and no shame, no sense of decency hath any
longer power upon them. Therefore he directs us, to take all the prudent
methods we can, of putting a stop to such discourse, and turning it to some
other more manly and becoming topic. But, because this is not to be done at all
times, nor will every company bear it; therefore (says he) if you are fallen in
among men of ill temper, no breeding, or vicious conversation, (for these are
the persons he calls people of another kidney) yet at least discountenance them
by your silence; and preserve yourself from infection, by withdrawing from
their discourse into your own breast.
Chapter. XLIII.
Laugh but upon few occasions; and when
you do, let it not be much, or loud.
Comment.
After the former general precept of an
even temper, and uniform behavior; to which, he tells his proficient in
philosophy, nothing will more effectually conduce, than a prudent frugality in
discourse; the next restraint is put upon the excesses of mirth, which are
commonly expressed by laughter. And perhaps by this of joy, he might design,
that we should understand him to extend his rules to the contrary extreme of
grief too. Now laughter is a sort of evacuation, which the mind gives itself; a
kind of vent, which it finds for joy, when it is full and runs over. The very
nature and manner of it seems to speak thus much. The swelling of the lungs,
the interruptions of breath, the reverberations of the air, and that cackling
noise, which resembles the purling of waters, all these betray an extraordinary
vehemence, and emotion, in the soul and body both; all confess plainly, that
neither of them are then in that sedate and steady temper, which nature and
reason find most agreeable. The same inconveniences follow upon the other
extreme. For immoderate sorrow, and indulged tears, give as great a shock to a
man’s judgment, and consistence with himself. Which indeed is never to be preserved,
but by just measures, and a constant moderation in everything.
For this reason it is, that he condemns
the laughing upon every occasion, as an argument of insufferable levity. But if
there happens anything, which may justly provoke laughter; that we are not
absolutely to decline it, for fear we be suspected to want this property of
human nature, and appear unreasonably sour and morose; yet at least it must be
allowed, that there are very few things in conversation, which will justify
much of it. A man that is eternally upon the giggle, shows a mighty defect of
judgment, and that every little occasion of mirth is master of his temper, when
it thus blows him up into excessive joy. For this reason it ought not to be
frequent, nor to continue long at a time. For so I understand his forbidding it
to be much. Nor should it be noisy, and violent, and convulsive; but show the
evenness and government of the mind, by being modest, and scarce exceeding a
smile, which moves the lips a little, yet so as to make no great alteration in
the face.
Chapter. XLIV.
If it be possible, avoid swearing
altogether; but if you cannot do that absolutely, yet be sure to decline it as
much as you can.
Comment.
The first place in this catalogue of
duties, which respects ourselves, was due to the restraining those eruptions
and vehemences of passion, which give a disturbance to the quiet of our minds,
and render our behavior irregular and inconsistent. The next he assigns to that
wherein the honor of God is concerned.
For the very nature of an oath consists
in this, that it invokes almighty God as a witness, and introduces him as a
mediator, and a bondsman, to undertake for our honesty and truth. Now to make
bold with God, upon every trivial occasion, (and few of the affairs of mankind
are any better) is to take a very unbecoming freedom, and such as argues great
what of reverence for so tremendous a majesty. Respect and duty then ought to
make us decline an oath. Even so, as if we can possibly help it, never to bind
our souls with so sacred an engagement at all. And a man, that is duly
cautious, and tender in these matters, would rather undergo some trouble, or
pay some forfeiture, than allow himself the liberty of swearing. But if there
be any urgent and unavoidable necessity for doing it; as, if that testimony of
my truth be required to rescue my friend, or my relation, from the injuries of
an oppressor, or a false accuser; or if my country, and the peace of it command
this assurance of my fidelity: in such cases, and other such like, we may take
an oath indeed; but then we must be sure not to prostitute our consciences.
For, when once we have brought ourselves under so solemn an obligation, and
engaged God as a witness and a party in it, no consideration must ever prevail
with us, to be unfaithful to our promise, or untrue in our assertions.
Chapter. XLV.
Decline all public entertainments, and
mixed companies; but if any extraordinary occasion calls you to them, keep a
strict guard upon yourself, lest you be infected with rude and vulgar
conversation: for know, that though a man be never so clear himself, yet, by
frequenting company that are tainted, he will of necessity contract some
pollution from them.
Comment.
The former chapter was intended to give
us a due and awful regard to God, and to check those liberties, which light
thoughts of his majesty are apt to encourage in us. His next design is, to
chain up that many headed monster, desire. And, in order hereunto, he
prescribes rules, and sets bounds to several instances of it; beginning with
those which are most necessary for the sustenance of life; and so proceeding to
others, which make provision for the body; till at last he descends to those,
which nature is most prone to.
And there was good reason here to give
a particular advertisement concerning feasts, and large companies, in regard of
the mighty difference observable, between those of philosophers, and those of
common men. The eating and drinking part, and all the jollity, which is the end
and business of most invitations, men of sense have always looked upon, as the
least part of a feast: and their meetings have been designed only for
opportunities to improve one another, by mutual conference, wise discourses,
assiduous enquiry into the truth, and a free communication of each other’s
studies and opinions. This is exceedingly plain, to their immortal honor, from
those admirable pieces of Plato, and Xenophon, and Plutarch,
and others, called by the name of their Symposia, and are an account of
the discourse which passed, when friends met to eat and drink together. But the
entertainments of the greatest part of the world propose nothing to themselves,
but luxury, and excess, gratifying the palate and sensual appetites: they are
not the entertainment of a man, but the cramming and gorging of a brute; and
most justly fall under the reproach of an old observation: The table which
gives us meat without discourse, is not so properly a table, as a manger.
A good man therefore will be careful
how he mingles himself in such meetings, and will decline them as much as is
possible. But if any extraordinary occasion draws us abroad, such as a solemn
festival, the invitation of a parent, a common meeting of friends or relations,
or civility and complaisance, where the thing cannot in good manners be
refused; then the next care is, that we keep a strict guard upon ourselves;
that we awaken our reason, and call up all our powers, to watch the motions of
the mind, and keep her under a severe confinement, for fear she ramble abroad,
indulge herself in the diversions of the company, and by degrees degenerate
into their follies. For there is a strange contagion in vice; and no disease
conveys itself more insensibly, or more fatally, than sensual and brutish
inclinations do. Whoever therefore allows himself in the conversation of
persons addicted to them, and grows accustomed to their vices, (for that I take
to be the meaning of frequenting them) will soon contract their pollutions. His
own innocence and purity will not be able to secure him: in these cases, the
least touch leaves a tincture behind it. And this indeed is the proper notion
of pollution, the soiling of a clean thing with an unclean, and thereby casting
a blemish and stain upon it.
Chapter. XLVI.
Let use and necessity be the rule of
all the provisions you make for the body. Choose your meats and drinks,
apparel, house, and retinue, of such kinds, and such proportions, as will most
conduce to these purposes. But as for all beyond this, which ministers to
vanity and luxury, retrench and despise it.
Comment.
The necessary supports and conveniences
of the body must first be acquired, and then made use of. But Epictetus
hath inverted this order; for he gives us directions for the use of them here,
and reserves the procuring of them to be treated of hereafter.
It were a thing perhaps much to be
wished, and would make greatly for the honor of human nature, that so noble a
being as the rational soul, could be independent, and not stand in need of
these outward conveniences. But whatever glories belong to that soul,
considered in itself; yet its own immortality will not suffice, in this
indigent and precarious state, where it is joined to a mortal and corruptible
body, and acts in and by it. Yet still, though this consideration exposes it to
some wants; it show us withal, that those wants are not many. For, the body
being the instrument of the soul, can need no more, than just so much as will
qualify it for service and action. This is the true measure of our expenses
upon it, and all beyond, favors of luxury and extravagance. When the carpenter
chooses an axe, and sees afterwards, that it be kept in good order, he concerns
himself no farther, than to consider the size, and the shape, and the sharpness
of the edge: he is not so solicitous to have the helve gilded, nor the handle
studded with pearl or diamonds: the reason is, because such costly ornaments
would be, not only superfluous, but prejudicial; they would be extremely
ridiculous and singular too, and they would be a hindrance to his tools, and render
them less fit for the uses they were designed to serve. Just thus ought we to
behave ourselves to this body of ours, this instrument of our soul; giving
ourselves concern for no supplies, but such as may contribute to the making it
of constant use to us.
That which should determine our choice
in meats and drinks, should be the consideration, which is most natural, and
the most ready at hand; for those are generally the most simple, most easy of
digestion, and most wholesome. We are to remember, that the animal life in us
must be supported; but, that nature hath not made varieties and quelques
choces necessary to this purpose. And therefore we may very well dispense
with the niceties of the kitchen and preserving room, and all the arts of
studied luxury. For the only business we have to do, is, to repair the decays
of a body which is perpetually wasting. And that this may be done at a much
easier rate, is very plain, from the examples of those whom necessitous
circumstances compel to a plain and coarse diet; who yet generally have more
strength, and better health, than those that indulge their palates, and fare
sumptuously. This we shall soon be convinced of, if we do but compare
country-men with courtiers, servants with their masters, and, in general, poor
people with rich. For superfluities and dainty meats do but oppress nature;
they are treacherous delights, and carry a kind of secret poison in them. Hence
it is, that we see the constitutions of men who live deliciously, so miserably
broken; and instead of good nourishment, all their good turns into corruption
and ill humors, catarrhs and vapors, and all the wretched consequences of weak
stomachs, and undigested fumes.
The health therefore of the body, and
the preserving it in a vigorous and active state, should prescribe to us, both
for the kind, and the quantity, of our diet. Otherwise we shall be but the
worse for the care and expense we are at about it; and, by a very impertinent
and mistaken tenderness, shall render this instrument less capable of doing the
soul service, and perhaps too, quite break, or wear it out the faster.
Now it is a very great happiness, to
have been brought up sparingly, and used to a plain diet from one’s cradle. For
by this means there will be no strife between nature and appetite; but that,
which is most for the benefit of the body, will be likewise most agreeable to
the palate. Such a man lies under no temptation of destroying the one, for the
sake of gratifying the other.
The same rule ought to take place in
our apparel too: in which Socrates gave himself so little trouble, that
we are told, he wore the same clothes, both in winter and summer. Now I can
allow a man to indulge himself to degrees of tenderness, which would make him
seem a perfect Epicure in comparison of Socrates; and yet I
should think he might content himself, with wearing such linen and woolen as
our own country affords, and to change these for warmth or coolness, as the
seasons of the year shall make it most easy and convenient for him. But for
foreign vanities, and fantastic dresses; such as put us upon fishing all the
east and western rivers for pearl, and slaying whole forests for furs and
ermines, and rifling the India’s for silks, and exchanging substantial
gold and silver for the cobwebs of worms; this can be nothing else, but foppery
and nonsense, the mark of a profligate mind, and the scandal of an age
abandoned to luxury and madness.
So again for our houses. Crates
is said to have satisfied himself with a tub, though at the same time he had a
very fine wife, which would have given him a fair pretence for a more spacious
dwelling. This is a piece of mortification not required at our hands: and Epictetus
is well contented, we should have a house, and all conveniences about it;
provided that both the proportion and the finishing be contrived for use, and
not for pomp and excess. It is fit, there should be a decent apartment for the
men, and another for the females of the family; though indeed these distinct
apartments are not absolutely necessary either. But to talk of thirty or forty
lodging rooms, of inlaid floors, and marble hearths, of carvings, and
paintings, and fretwork, and different apartments, suited to the several month
of the year; this is not to supply our necessity, but to gratify our curiosity
and pride. And it hath this farther inconvenience in it, that a man used to
such things, is condemned to a perpetual uneasiness, whenever his own occasions
call him to a place where he cannot be equally accommodated; or when the change
of his fortunes reduces him to a necessity of parting with those conveniences,
which, at the expense of so much labor and treasure, he hath provided for
himself. I might add too, and that very seasonably, that a man who hath used
himself to take delight in these things, cannot escape the folly and misery of
placing his happiness in them; and so will utterly neglect the improvement of
his own mind, and forget the true felicity of human nature. And, if by any
misfortune (as indeed there are a great many that may contribute to it) he
loses these enjoyments; he must consequently be exposed to all the excesses of
passion, and an impotent mind, and imagine himself wretched to the very last
degree: and yet, to any who esteems things rightly, it will appear, that he was
much more unhappy, and had more just occasions of lamenting his own condition,
when in the midst of his so-much-admired gaiety and splendor.
The number of our retinue, and use of
our servants, are subject to the same limitations; i.e. the occasion we
have for them, and the proportion of our estates. For servants should be always
kept so, as to have enough of that which is necessary and convenient for them;
and yet to be always in employment too: here we must cut the middle way between
the two extremes, idleness and indulgence on the one hand, and barbarity and
slavery on the other. But as for vast crowds of pages and footmen, such as have
nothing to do, but to clear the way in the streets, or to make a great
appearance, run before a chair, or hang behind a coach; the masters would do
well to consider, that so many attendants are, in plain terms, but so many
keepers. And sure there cannot be a greater slavery, than so many eyes
continually upon you; to have every motion watched, every discourse overheard,
no freedom or privacy left; no retirement safe from observation; and, in a
word, nothing done or said, without their knowledge, and saucy censures upon it
and you. But, besides the insupportable inconvenience of them in one’s own
family, they are often very troublesome and injurious to others. Knavish and
vexatious to tradesmen, shirking out of markets and shops, rude and insolent to
their betters, guilty of a thousand violences and affronts; and all this, upon
a confidence of their own strength; that their master’s authority will protect
them, or their fellow servants stand by them in their rogueries, and be able to
bear them out against all opposition. By these wicked qualities, and their
abominable idleness, they grow lewd and debauched, and are the worst enemies
commonly, that their masters have. Who all the while, for the state of keeping
these rake-hells about them, are forced to break their own rest, and undergo
many hardships, and submit to the mean arts of flattery, and making their
court, and become slaves their own selves, and which is worst of all, abandon
the rules of wisdom and virtue. But if men will be so fond of a profligate
life, the matter is not great, if they pay dear for their vanity, and therefore
let them go on, till repentance makes them wiser.
As for the philosopher, who conforms
himself to Epictetus’ rules, a very moderate attendance will serve his
turn. For his concerns with the world are not likely to be very great; and he
will not think himself too good, to do all that he can in his own person, without
being troublesome to others. So that, except in cases of sickness, or some
business, which he alone cannot possibly dispatch, or retirement from the
affairs of the world, to gain leisure for attending to some better employment,
he will have very little occasion for a servant. Thus Epictetus is said
to have lived a long time all alone; till at last he was forced to hire a
nurse, to bring up a poor friend’s child; whose extreme necessity had made him
resolved to drop the poor infant, if Epictetus in charity had not taken it
home, and maintained it.
After having made particular mention of
the necessaries of human life, he exhorts in general to retrench all
superfluities; reducing whatever is such, to these two heads, luxury and
vanity. For indeed, whenever we exceed the bounds of moderation in any of our
expenses, one of these two is always the cause of it. And we are told, that the
persons of immortal renown for their wisdom and virtue heretofore, were so
extremely nice in this point, and so careful not to indulge themselves in
anything but what was absolutely needful; that Diogenes, after having
used a long time to carry a wooden dish in his pocket to drink water in, passed
by one day, and saw a poor fellow taking up water in the palms of his hands, and
so drinking it: whereupon he flung away his dish immediately into the river,
and said, he had now no further occasion for it, since it only served for a
use, which his hands could as well supply without it.
Chapter. XLVII.
Abstain from familiarities with women
before marriage, as much as possibly you can; at least, if you indulge yourself
in any liberties of this kind, be sure to wrong no man’s bed, nor transgress
any law. But, how perfect so ever your own chastity may be, let not the conceit
of this make you troublesome to others that are more frail; and be not too
lavish, either in reproving their failings, nor in commendation of your own
virtue.
Comment.
Abstinence from all kinds of bodily
pleasure hath this peculiar good effect, that it confirms and invigorates the
rational soul; and, by the experience of conquests gained by single acts,
encourages it to exert itself in new attempts upon a confidence, that it is
able to master the brutish and rebellious appetites. Now the disorders of those
appetites are to be subdued two ways; by wafting the habits of them, and
keeping from frequent repetitions of their several acts; and by using them to
submit to the discipline of reason. But the virtue of continence in the
pleasures of the bed, which is a species of the brutal, is so much greater
benefit to the soul, and deserves to be more highly esteemed, in proportion as
the temptation is stronger, and the conquest more difficult and noble than the
rest.
Now, although in this case reason be
informed and directed by doctrines of prudence and morality, and also by
positive laws, excellently fitted for this purpose; and the impetuous sallies
of the brutish inclination are checked, and held in by this means; yet many
instances make it plain, that there is another method of dealing with them. The
appetites, which lead to all those enjoyments whereof sense is most fond,
notwithstanding they are natural to us, and very vehement in their
solicitations, may, by good management and custom, be reduced; vanquished by
mild and gentle ways, and without any great violence committed upon human
nature. Thus we see, persons, who have habituated themselves to fasting and
abstemiousness, find no disturbance at all from the craving of their appetites;
but quite contrary feel themselves oppressed and indisposed, if they allow
themselves to eat, either above their usual quantity, or before their usual
hour. And thus we find too, that ambition for the Olympic crown, restrains all
inclinations of another kind, while men are dieting for the exercises; though
reason and common sense will tell us, that the unreasonable quantity of meat,
which they are forced to take, to nourish and strengthen them at such times,
must needs raise those desires, and render the solicitations of them more
importunate, than otherwise they would be. Now we cannot with any good grace
call that invincible, which, for the sake of a sprig of laurel, is vanquished
every day. So also both custom and positive law have utterly forbidden, that
very near relations should come together; and the inclinations of these
persons, though infused into them by nature, are yet almost incapable of being
moved towards one another, notwithstanding any the most engaging charms of
either party; and whenever they are so, we look upon it as an extreme
unhappiness, and particular judgment. The consequence of this I take to be,
that the passion, which can very hardly be provoked in one case, might with good
care be suppressed in another.
Now that strict chastity, which is here
required before marriage, is very reasonable and just upon many accounts; but
is particularly so upon this, that the man may be upon equal terms with his
wife, and give her the satisfaction of the same unblemished virtue in his own
person, which he expects to meet with in hers. But (says he) if some liberties
must be taken, yet keep at least within the compass which the law allows: for
all beyond that, is impious and abominable; or else the law would not have made
a difference, and fenced it in. Besides, it agues great impotence, and an
ungovernable mind, to lay all this in common; and is of ill example, and
pestilent consequence; for it hardens a man’s self, and emboldens other to slight,
not only this, but all laws whatsoever, when once the authority which gave them
sanction, is violated.
But how perfect so ever your own
chastity may be, let not
(says he) the conceit of this make you troublesome to others who have the
misfortune of being more frail. And be not too lavish, either in reproving
their failings, or in commending your own virtue. This is very prudent and
seasonable advice; for such reproaches cannot but be very harsh and grating,
from persons with whom we ordinarily converse; since we see, how tenderly human
nature can bear reproof, and how very few can endure to be chided, even by
those who have a right to do it, by virtue of their post and authority. Now one
great reason, why even the softest rebukes are generally so very ill resented,
I take to be this; that so long as nobody tells us of our faults, we please
ourselves with an opinion, that they are concealed from all the world, and by
degrees come to think nothing a fault, which is not known. And this again
proceeds from a base principle of hypocrisy and ostentation: which makes the
opinion of the world our rule in judging ourselves; and if we can but approve
ourselves to other men, we are not much concerned, whether we can do it or not,
to the truth; that is, to God, and to our own conscience.
But if the person reproving us, does
not only take off the veil from us, but puts it upon himself; and while he is
exposing our faults, exalts and proclaims his own virtues; this aggravates the
provocation yet more. For at this rate he insults over us like a conqueror, and
upbraids our weaknesses, and makes the comparison, only that we may look a
great deal less, and serve as foils for his merit. And what can be more unequal
than this, that our competitor should be our judge?
Besides, such haughty rebukes, and
invidious comparisons, are not only injurious to the person designed to be
lessened by them, but even to the author himself. For they swell his mind with
pride, and confirm him in his insolence and vainglory; they corrupt all his
reproofs, and incline him to correct miscarriages, not so much out of any
desire to reform them, as to raise his own reputation by sinking that of
others. And he, who hath once discovered such base indirect designs, must never
expect to have his reproofs heard with any patience, or to work any good by
them. For he gives a man the fairest opportunity in the world to excuse his
folly, by laying hold on the odious comparison. And if he can but return this
answer, that less is expected from him, he for his part is no philosopher;
and therefore his failings are no great matters: he thinks his reprover
effectually silenced, and himself sufficiently vindicated.
Chapter. XLVIII.
If you happen to be told at any time,
that another person hath spoken ill of you, never trouble yourself to confute
the report, or excuse the thing; but rather put all up with this reply; that
you have several other faults besides that, and if he had known you more
intimately he would have said worse of you.
Comment.
This seems directed more particularly
against anger: a passion which never feels itself more easy to be provoked,
than upon the news of your being slandered and misrepresented. But besides, it
is likewise a check to ambition and vainglory, the two great fomenters of that
passion.
But it may very well seem strange, that
he should advise us here not to justify ourselves, and make a man the publisher
of his own follies and misfortunes, by so frank an acknowledgement, that he
hath several other faults besides that particular one laid to his charge. You
may call this moderation and temper, but it seems to be a very great extreme,
and more affectation than evenness of spirit.
To this objection we may say, that the
direction is agreeable enough to the main design of the author in this place;
which is, to wean the soul from what she is most fond of, to draw her off from
the world, and all that can engage her affections there, and to make the
improvement of the mind, and the testimony of ones breast, the sole end and
business of life. Now when a man is extremely solicitous to be cleared, and
cannot rest satisfied in the approbation of his own conscience, and throw
himself upon an appeal to the judgment of God, to whom all hearts are open, and
every action known; this man, I say, plainly shows a strong desire to recommend
himself to the good opinion of the world. And the effect of such a desire will
be, that if he can impose upon the world with false pretences, he will be
satisfied with the deceitful appearance of virtue too, and persuade himself of
his innocence; because those judges, to whose sentence he refers his actions,
think him so, and are able to urge nothing to the contrary. But now; when a man
is got above the censure of the world, and scorns to make that a rule for his
behavior; he is under no temptation of partiality to himself, but sees his own
faults, and stands condemned by the testimony of his own mind against him.
Now the accusing ones own self, and
owning other faults, besides what the world lays to our charge, strikes at the
very root of ostentation and vainglory. And indeed it is necessary something
should do so: for this is a prevailing passion, riveted close into the soul, so
intricately fastened and entangled there, that it fixes itself, while we
endeavor to pluck it up; for even those actions, wherein we industriously avoid
vainglory, are often strongly tinctured with it; and chiefly owning to it.
It hath also one considerable advantage
above other passions; which is, that its viciousness and deformity lies
concealed longer than any else, and deceives us with a color of virtue, because
it is by virtuous actions only that we hope for reputation. Not considering in
the meanwhile, that this very courting of applause sullies the most commendable
actions, and robs them of all pretension to virtue, because we do not make that
our principal end, nor choose the good for its own sake, but for the credit and
honor it will derive upon us. For it is plain, the mark we aim at is glory and
commendation, and the good we apply ourselves to, is not the effect of choice
but necessity. Thus many a man would not be just (for instance) but only that
there is no way to get the good opinion of the world without it.
There is this to be said farther in its
excuse, that this passion seems to be extremely useful for the qualifying of
several others. For we are content to undergo many sharp conflicts with
ourselves, and deny several inclinations and enjoyments, upon this account.
And, as it is a restraint to our vices, so is it likewise a powerful incentive
and spur to virtue; it puts us upon engaging in many difficult encounters,
reconciles us to austerities and mortifications, and imposes tasks, which,
though performed with great alacrity upon this account, would otherwise seem
severe and insupportable punishments.
For this reason, ambition and desire of
applause are very significantly termed the inmost garment of the soul, as
sticking closest to it of all passions whatsoever; because, when we have
stripped ourselves of the rest, yet this is still retained; and in truth the
rest, are many times laid aside for the sake of this. At least they appears to
be so; for to speak strictly, this is all but appearance, and hypocrisy; nor
does this passion in reality make the soul abandon vice; it only puts a restraint
upon the outward act, without any effectual reformation of the mind, or
correcting the inward motions to wickedness. Thus we find, that those very
persons, who, to preserve their reputation, abstain from gross and scandalous
lewdness, do yet without any remorse indulge themselves in unseen liberties,
and loose imaginations. So that, upon the whole matter, men are not one whit
the better, but the worse upon this account. There are not any vicious desires
reclaimed by it; and the abstaining from the open gratification of those
desires blows men up with a false opinion of virtue, and adds to their vanity
ten times more.
It seems, I confess, capable of doing
some service to young men, whose passions ride high; by curbing the
exorbitancies, which youth, through the heat and rashness of that age, is so
exceedingly apt to fly out into. But when those importunate solicitations wear
off, and men grow into cooler reason, no quality of the mind can be more
dangerous and destructive. For it absolutely ruins all virtue, by seducing the
soul to base principles. It makes the opinion of the world the chief end of
action, and lays more stress upon recommending oneself to others, than upon the
satisfaction and testimony of one’s own conscience. It proposes good to us, as
eligible, not for any intrinsic excellence of its own, but for the honor and
fame consequent to the doing of it: so that in short we never really choose
good; not good I mean, considered as such, because we do not choose it for its
own sake.
Nor is this only a dangerous vice, but
a most extravagantly ridiculous one too; and such as exposes all who are
tainted with it, to one most absurd and inconsistent folly. For men of this
temper commonly value themselves, and despise other extremely; and yet at the same
time do they court, and flatter, and fear others; and pin all their happiness,
and all their expectation, upon those very wretches, whom they think so
despicable.
Now nothing can cure this extravagant
and slavish passion, so effectually as moderation; an evenness of mind, and a
frank acknowledgment of our own faults and failings. And yet even this hath
some hazard in it too. For affected humility is the greatest pride, and,
without due caution and prudent care, we shall fall into the very danger we would
avoid, and become vainglorious, even in the accusations of ourselves. Many men
know, that to lessen themselves in their own expressions, is to bespeak the
commendation of others by a sly and a surer way. But this temper recommended by
Epictetus must be sincere, free from underhand trickings, and indirect
ends. And indeed he recommends it upon very good grounds. For it is easy to
perceive, that, if fate should so order the matter, as that our virtues and
advantages should be known to ourselves alone; and our follies and defects
published to all the world; there would presently be an end of all vainglory,
and whatever good we do, we should be invited to it for its own sake, when
there could be no prospect of applause to tempt us.
Chapter. XLIX.
It is by no means convenient, that you
should frequent the theatres; but if any occasion happens to call you thither,
discover no concern but for yourself alone. That is, do not wish the success
any other than it is, or that the victory should fall on any person, except him
that gains it. For this will keep your mind free and disengaged. Let your
behavior there be easy and sedate, not betraying any transport of the mind, by
shouting or loud laughter, or long and vehement emotion. So again, when the
play is over, do not discourse much of what you saw there, nor enlarge upon
things for which you are never the better: for if you do, this plainly implies,
that the entertainment hath gotten within you, and that you admired, and were
highly pleased with it.
Comment.
The sensual and brutish appetites are
not confined to such objects only, as our touch and taste are employed in, but
extend themselves likewise to those which entertain our sight and our hearing.
And what sort of behavior and disposition will become us with respect to these,
he tells us here, by laying down this rule: That it is by no means necessary
or convenient to frequent the public theatres. He might have said indeed,
that it is absolutely necessary, and highly expedient, not to frequent them:
for in truth such places leave a strong infection, and make the whole life of
those that use them, to become theatrical, all show and formality.
But there may sometimes an occasion
fall out, in which a man cannot, without injury to himself or his character,
refuse appearing there; as, either upon some public festival, which the
entertainments are designed to honor and make more solemn; or in compliance
with the customs of the world; or at the request of friends; (for it looks sour
and morose to be singular, and decline the received practices of mankind;) or
we may be invited thither, only to make an experiment upon our own selves, as
having a mind to be satisfied, what improvements we have made, and how
differently we are affected with these matters, at different times. If
therefore any of these, or any other reasonable cause, brings us to the
theatre, we must be sure to call up all our vigilance; to collect ourselves,
and not let our passions get loose; but be solicitous only for the peace and
evenness of our mind, and perfectly indifferent where the success of the combat
lights. For we are to remember, that all these are things foreign, and without
us, and consequently such as our desires and aversions ought by no means to
fasten upon.
This inward tranquillity is what Epictetus
expects our outward air and behavior should show: that our mien and countenance
be settled and composed, yet easy and good natured too; such as may express
gravity without sullenness, and mirth without levity: not making ourselves
troublesome and ridiculous, either by loud acclamations and applauses at what
is well performed; or by bursting out into loud and excessive laughter at any
comical passages that come before us; but commending the one sort with judgment
and moderation, and approving the other with a silent smile.
When the sight is over, there is a
farther care to be taken, not to discourse largely upon anything we have
been entertained with there; as considering, that these matters contribute
not at all to the making a man wiser or better. And since they are in no degree
instructive, or reforming; a man ought not to think them worthy to be the
subject of his discourse. Now indeed Epictetus’ caution here, of not
discoursing much upon things for which we are never the better, may bear
different interpretations: for he may either intend it of all things relating
to these public entertainments, the successes of the gladiators, and every
event which is there presented to us; and that a man cannot possibly be
edified, by talking upon such subjects as these: or else he may only cut off
some particular parts of our discourse upon these subjects, and advise us, when
we do make them the matter of our talk, that we should say no more upon these
occasions, than what may some way conduce to the correcting of manners, and
making us wiser. And such topics particularly are those, which make
observations upon the behavior, and condemn all such indecent and irregular
gestures, as plainly discover, that the mind is not in due temper. But to run
out, and enlarge extravagantly, upon what hath passed, is a manifest
indication, that our minds were too much affected with it; and that it appeared
to be a great and just matter of admiration to us. All which is very unworthy a
philosopher, and a defect peculiar to little and vulgar souls.
Chapter. L.
Be not fond of going to everybody’s
rehearsals. But when you do, be sure to preserve a grave and sedate temper; yet
do not run into the other extreme neither, of rude and unmannerly moroseness.
Comment.
The next thing he gives direction in,
is, those public rehearsals, which the pretenders to oratory and poetry use to
make, merely for ostentation, and to proclaim their own eloquence. The subjects
of these rehearsals were various. Sometimes a panegyrick upon some great
prince, or general, or statesman; sometimes they were political harangues;
sometimes a fine description of a city, or country; sometimes the discussing a
point of law, or the like. Now such as these, which propose nothing farther to
themselves than vanity and ostentation, and have no concern with virtue, or
anything that is properly ours , he advises us not to be forward in
frequenting; nor indeed ever to attend them at all, without some good reason
which may justify our coming. For it may very often happen, that this will be
expected from you, either as a testimony of your friendship to the composer, or
a mark of respect due to the great man, who is his theme; or upon some other
account, which civility and good-breeding may make necessary. And these
compliances are sometimes of great use, and have good effect; by taking off the
edge of that envy and spite, with which all people are naturally persecuted,
who recede from the common way of living, and do not do as the world does.
Since then you must in all likelihood
be there sometimes, the next point to be gained is a due and decent management
of yourself upon these occasions. And this will best be done, by a grave and
composed temper; yet not so severe, as to be rude and troublesome. Your gravity
must show itself in commending things as they deserve; so as neither to be
unseasonable, nor immoderate and lavish in your praise. Your composed temper
will keep you orderly and quiet; it will prevent all irregular motion, and loud
applause and impertinent interruptions. It will continue the same modest,
decent air, without those sudden and vehement alterations, both in body, and
mind, and mien, which are but too frequent in such cases. Your easiness must be
preserved too all this while, that you may avoid the indecency of being
over-thoughtful, and seeming not to attend. By this also you will be kept from
a sullen and affected silence; and, when things are well said, will not grudge
them their due commendation. It will prevent all peevish censures and malicious
criticisms, and that ill-bred roughness, which calls out to the poet, and
reproaches him with falsehood and flattery, or a dull thought, or flat and
improper expressions. In short, the easiness and complacency expected from you,
will consist in such candor and good nature, as seems pleased with the
eloquence of the rehearser, and the merit of the person commended, and can
congratulate both freely, when they deserve it, without any mixture of envy or
detraction.
Chapter. LI.
When you are engaged in business with
any person, but especially if he be a man of quality and power, consider with
yourself, how Socrates and Zeno would have behaved themselves upon this
occasion, and then you will never be at a loss, how to manage your affair with
decency, and to advantage.
Comment.
Philosophical persons make their own
improvement the main business of their lives, and consequently meddle not with
any but themselves; so that they are very seldom troubled with attendance and
application to great men. Before persons so unpracticed therefore, he sets Socrates
and Zeno for patterns; that by taking measures from their virtues and
demeanor, they may be able to manage so nice a point of conversation; and
consider, that these excellent persons, when they addressed to authority and
greatness, did not put on a stiff formality and dissemble respect; but showed a
true and genuine nobleness of soul, agreeable to the tenor of their whole
lives. And this too such, as was the result of philosophy and prudence, and not
the effect of insolence and vanity: that this kept them in a due moderation and
decorum; between a submissive cringing, and a saucy pertness.
The same temper will prevent any such
mean and abject awe for the eminence of any man’s station, as should betray us
into flattery, and prevail with us to complement their failings, and commend
their vices. And yet it will not suffer us to presume upon our own authority
and wisdom neither; or so far to forget decency and good manners, as to
reproach and rip up those vices, in rude and opprobrious language. It teaches
us the softest and most gentle methods of reproof; and advises, first, to allow
what they have done well, its due praises, and so to make way for just and
necessary rebukes. Thus sweetening the less-palatable part of our discourse,
with what we know hath an agreeable relish, as physicians wrap up bitter pills
in honey, to make them go down the more glibly. And when we must at last
proceed to this most ungrateful good office, it will become us, not to be too
rigorous observers, nor too severe interpreters of their actions; as if their
deformities were any diversion to us, or we took a malicious joy in finding
fault: but to demonstrate, by all our carriage, that reformation is our only
end; and to pursue this with a most affectionate zeal, expressing great
tenderness, and much trouble and concern, that the luster of their good actions
should be thus sullied and eclipsed, by these failings, and blemishes, and
rebellious passions.
There is also another topic applicable
to this purpose, which I do not doubt but Socrates and Zeno
managed with marvelous dexterity and success: which was, to convince people of
condition, what a world of inconveniences and troubles greatness was ever
encumbered with; and, that the only desirable thing in it, is the power and
opportunities of doing good, and making that good diffusive and effectual,
above men of a meaner capacity. So that those, who in such a post abandoned
themselves to vice, and neglect to improve this advantage, retain the bitter
part, and throw away all the sweet; are oppressed with the miseries and the
burdensome cares of riches and honor, and lose all the comfort and all the
happiness of them.
But all this while it must be remembered,
that Socrates and Zeno are proposed to us a patterns, because it
is convenient, that we should fix our eyes upon the noblest and most perfect
examples, and, so far as we can, aspire by degrees to their perfections. But
still we must in matters of practice be content to keep to our own model, and
shall acquit ourselves very well, if our actions bear proportion to our
condition and character. Nor can it be expected, that a young proficient in
philosophy, and one, whom Epictetus supposes still to stand in need of
his instruction, should be able, in his behavior and conversation, to proceed
just as Socrates and Zeno did. The pretending to personate these
great men in all things, would not be imitation, but mimicry; and sit so ill
upon such a one, as to make him and what he did ridiculous. How vain an attempt
this would prove, we need no other argument, than that account given of Zeno
by Antigonus, the successor of Alexander in Syria;
who, though he had conversed with several philosophers, yet declared, that he
never could so far command himself in company with Zeno, as to conquer
his disorder and confusion; and, that the very presence of that man did (what
no other could do) damp him with an unusual awe and concern.
And thus Epictetus takes occasion, from
directing us what methods are proper to be used in address to, and conference
with, men in eminent dignity, to descend to inferior conditions, and give rules
for conversation in general.
Chapter. LII.
When your occasions make it necessary
to visit a man of quality, reflect with yourself before you go, what may happen
to you. Possibly he may not be at home; or if he is, that he will not be spoken
with; that the porter may shut the door rudely upon you; that you may wait in
the hall among the footmen; that none of them will carry your message to his
lord; or, if they do, that you will meet with nothing but scorn and neglect.
When you have prepared yourself thus, if you think it worth you while to go
upon such terms, do it; and bear whatever happens, as you ought. But do not
repine afterwards, and say with yourself, that the business was not worth all
this trouble: for that is a reflection unbecoming a philosopher, and shows a
vulgar soul, not reconciled sufficiently to the accidents of the world.
Comment.
The advice he gives here, is much of
the same nature with what we met with before in the ninth chapter; where he
begins thus: In every action you undertake, consider, first, with yourself,
and weigh well the nature and circumstances of the thing, &c. Only there
indeed he continues and illustrates his discourse, by a very low and familiar
instance of bathing; but here he applies it to that much more important one, of
application to great men. There is also this other difference between the two
passages, that the conclusion and design of his advice there, was to persuade
men, not to be too much concerned at things when they had happened, but to keep
their temper even, and their reason undisturbed; whereas here his business it
to bring men to a prudent forecast, that they may not run on giddily, nor see
things by halves; but represent to themselves beforehand, all the possible
difficulties and inconveniences, which can rise upon them; that they may take
as true an idea of all the discouraging circumstances now, as it is
possible for the event to give them afterwards.
For, after we have taken upon us the
slavery of waiting upon a great man, and met with these disappointments and
cold neglects; we are apt to sit down discontented, and with much remorse to
condemn our own folly, and take it exceedingly ill to be treated with so much
insolence and scorn, and so unbecoming our quality or desert. Now all that
dissatisfaction is owing to one of these two causes; either, that we made a
rash and ill choice at first; or else, that these external accidents make too
strong and too tender an impression upon us. And both these defects betray a
base and a narrow soul; not suitable in any degree to the dignity of a
philosopher, who should know how to manage, and how to slight, every accident
of this kind: not suffering himself to be imposed upon, like the ignorant
vulgar, with the false appearances of things; not mistaking those for matters
of consequence, which are, really and in their own nature, mere trifles, and of
little or no consideration at all to him.
So that, having in the former chapter
instructed us, what decorum is to be observed towards persons of honor and
authority, who are content to admit us to some familiarity and free conferences
with them, and proposed the prudence of Socrates and Zeno for the
standard of our behavior; he prescribes to us here, the rules proper to be
followed, where we are received with coldness, and disdain, and rougher usage:
that, except where some absolute necessity requires, we should have nothing at
all to do with such persons; and when any urgent occasion compels us to choose
this attendance, and our business must be followed, though at the expense of
all those hardships and affronts; then we should settle and compose our minds
before, and not expose ourselves to the misfortune of a surprise, or the
weakness of a late repentance, and wish we had never undertaken it, when these
things are come upon us.
Chapter. LIII.
In familiar conversation with your
friends and acquaintances, do not make it your business, to entertain company
with tedious narratives of yourself, and your own affairs. Consider, that their
resentments and yours are very different upon these occasions. And though the
exploits by which you have signalized yourself, the successes you have
obtained, the dangers you have encountered, or the afflictions you have
undergone, may be a very agreeable story to yourself to tell, yet it will not
be equally so for others to hear.
Chapter. LIV.
As little will it become you to render
yourself the common buffoon, and be always trying to make the company laugh.
This is a very nice and ticklish thing; exceedingly apt to degenerate into vice
and folly; and (observe it when you will) he that only studies diversion, shall
be sure at the same time to lose respect.
Chapter. LV.
Of all kinds of discourse, none is more
unsafe, none more despicable, than that, which breaks in upon modesty and good
manners. When ever therefore any person in your presence flies out into
obscenity, (if so great a liberty can decently be taken) reprove him publicly,
and put a stop to the lewd talk. But if that cannot conveniently be done, yet
at least do yourself the justice to disapprove it; and, by forbearing to join
with him, by blushing for him, and by chiding looks, let all the company see
plainly, that you detest his filthy ribaldry.
Comment.
Here he descends from conversing with
great persons, to prescribe the measures fit to be taken with those of common
quality, such as are of a condition equal, or inferior to our own. The thing we
are chiefly concerned to take care of in this case, is the rendering ourselves
easy and acceptable to all kinds of company in general; to observe such a
prudent medium, as may prevent a stiff and formal distance in one
extreme, and keep off such a saucy freedom, as may make us cheap and
contemptible in the other. Nay, which is more, we are not only to secure a due
respect and value for ourselves, but to consult the interest of those we
converse with. And a wise man will not only endeavor to recommend himself, by
making his discourse free, and easy, and diverting, but by making it beneficial
and improving too.
In order to the learn this art, Epictetus
gives us warning of several indecencies, which are apt to prejudice people
against you. The first of these is the expatiating upon ourselves, choosing out
some of our own performances, or our own hardships, for our constant topic; and
running divisions perpetually upon our families, or our fortunes. And this in
truth is the most nauseous and tiresome thing in the world. For there is a
principle of jealousy in every man, which turns again at all the fulsome
commendations of ourselves, and the company presently grows sick of them in
their own defense. Nothing is more assuming, and consequently nothing can be
more provoking: it argues very little and low thoughts of all mankind besides,
when we can with such disdain overlook the rest of the world, and imagine no
affairs but our own, worthy to furnish out matter for discourse. Besides, all
these extravagant panegyrics upon ourselves, are no better than so many sly
invectives against other people; and he, that takes pains to extol his own
conduct; only makes an invidious comparison, and always desires to be so
understood, as by a side-wind to reproach and condemn that of his neighbor. So
that a man full of himself, is a common enemy; no patience can brook him; and
consequently nothing can more effectually contribute to render our conversation
agreeable and entertaining, than declining to trouble the company with our own
affairs. Which hath also this farther advantage too, that it checks the vanity
of our temper, abates our love of popular applause, and discovers a true
bravery and nobleness of spirit.
His next piece of advice concerns the
gay and the facetious part of conversation: and here, in pursuance of his
former directions, not to indulge ourselves in long and violent laughter, nor
to burst out upon every trivial occasion; he forbids his proficient to be
always acting the buffoon, and endeavoring to make the company laugh. And that,
for this very good reason, because mirth is a slippery and unfaithful ground;
and they who resolve never to want a jest, will easily degenerate into
impertinence and folly. For, when a man accommodates himself so far to the humors
of the vulgar, as to consult their merriment and diversion; it shows that his
soul is of their size and temper, and relishes the same mean unworthy
pleasures. Indeed, if there be any difference between them, he that labors to
entertain another with such discourse, is the worse, and the greater fool of
the two. So that, whoever makes the company merry after this manner, does it at
his own expense. For this naturally renders him cheap, and encourages the
hearers to be lavish and saucy in their turn too. And there cannot be any more
effectual course to lose a man in the reputation of the world, and rob him of
all the respect, otherwise due to his quality, or his parts, than to be thus
profuse of his wit, and to set up for a common jester.
And yet it must be owned, that
diversion is the very soul of conversation; and some wise men have frequently
studied to entertain the company with pleasant discourse, to take off the
imputation of moroseness and ill-humor. To those there, who upon occasions find
it convenient to give a little loose to mirth, he adds this most necessary
caution, Always to keep within the bounds of modesty and decency. For
all obscene discourse is absolutely inconsistent with the character of a wise
and good man; and he, who pretends to any progress in philosophy, will be so
far from allowing himself in it, that he must not with patience hear any such
thing from another. And therefore Epictetus commands such a one, to
reprove these uncomely liberties, provided it can conveniently and properly be
done. As for instance; if the person be younger than we, and so our age seems
to give us some authority over him; if he be one who hath any remains of
modesty left, and we have any reason to hope our rebukes will prove successful;
if there be no great distance between his quality, or his estate, and ours; so
that he is not too big, or too vain to be reproved. For in these circumstances,
you may without any breach of civility do it; and neither the offender nor the
company will take it ill, or think you too bold, if they understand themselves
at all. But it must be confessed, that this duty is not always practicable; for
there are some persons, with whom this liberty cannot be taken. Their age, or
their condition, may give what they say a privilege of being passed over. Their
temper may render them incapable of animadversion, or their hardened wickedness
may have put them past all power of its doing good upon them. And in such
cases, the attempt would not only be ridiculous, but might possibly be
dangerous too. For no man is obliged to do what does not become him, because
another hath done so; nor must our zeal be so warmly pursued, as to break good
order, or give the company disturbance, or create ourselves enemies, by such
indiscreet and unnecessary corrections. But still there is one remedy left,
which must be taken in justice to ourselves; which is, by our silence to refuse
the becoming a party; to demonstrate, that we understand what behavior is fit
for us; and that we do discreetly disallow those things, which prudence or good
manners will not suffer us openly to rebuke.
And here I cannot omit observing, how
nice and punctual Epictetus is, in suiting the rules he gives, according
to the different circumstances of the case in hand. He had treated before of
discourse, concerning the entertainments of the public theatre, the combats of
gladiators, horse races, feasts, meats, and wines, and modes, and giving
characters of men to their prejudice, or their advantage; and upon all such
occasions, he directs us to turn the discourse off to some other more useful
subject. But here, it seems, that is not sufficient; for we must not only
change, but reprove it too, if that can properly be done. There, if we cannot
turn the discourse, we may content ourselves with being silent; but here it is
not every silence that will serve the turn: it is necessary, it should be a
sort of emphatical and very significant one, such as may distinguish our
thoughts, and express a dislike and detestation of what is indecently spoken.
Chapter. LVI.
When the idea of any pleasure strikes
your imagination, as you must in other cases, so should you in this especially,
stand upon your guard, and not suffer yourself to be hurried away with the
impetuous torrent. Run not eagerly upon enjoyment, nor improve the thought into
action: but take time to consider; and let that time be employed in making a
just computation, between the duration of the pleasure, and that of the
repentance sure to follow it; and then you will not fail to check your
inclinations, and chide yourself for indulging them in any degree at all.
Consider farther too, that the denying those inclinations will certainly give
you an inward joy; and, instead of being reproached by your own conscience, you
shall be comforted and commended by it. But if, upon mature deliberation, the
thing you are moved to, appears no way inconvenient, you may gratify your
appetite, but you must not let it loose. For even innocent enjoyments require a
straight rein, and a steady hand, for fear the impression be too strong and
powerful, and the pleasures of sense charm and captivate your reason. And
therefore, even in these cases too, represent to yourself the inward
complacency of having done well, and wisely; and the triumphs of a good conscience,
after subduing temptations.
Comment.
There is not in the whole world
anything more pernicious to the soul, than the pleasures of flesh and sense.
For these fetter and fasten down the mind; and God, who saw those destructive
consequences of them, hath therefore in his infinite wisdom, and marvelous
goodness, made all such pleasures of exceedingly short continuance. Thus those
of the Epicure last no longer, than just while his meats and drinks lie
upon the tongue. When once they are swallowed into the stomach, all the relish
of them is lost and gone, and the palate returns to its former habit again. So
likewise those pleasures, which sense and is fondest of, and the most
exquisitely affected with, continue no longer, than just the time of fruition.
When that short moment is once past, the man is as if it had never been at all.
It is also very plain, that pleasure is properly the object of the sensitive
faculties, and does not extend to the rational soul; for creatures void of
sense, are not capable of bodily pleasure.
Nor is this the condition of bodily
pleasures only, but of those other satisfactions, which we call so; such as men
take in gay clothes, pompous equipage, rich jewels and furniture, large
estates, and the like; even those are but very short-lived. For when once the
first flush of joy is over, they pall and sink down into nothing; and time, in
proportion as it makes them familiar to us, makes them flat and insipid too.
But, alas! the case is not the same in the contrary extreme; nor do our griefs
for the loss of these things wear off so fast, as our satisfactions of
acquiring, or possessing them: these are long and lasting, and very often grow
by time. Thus pleasure it seems, of all sorts, but especially such as affects
our bodily senses, vanishes very quickly; and well it were for us, if it, and
all its effects, went off together: but it leaves a sting behind, wounds the
soul, disarms reason; and, if it be indulged to excess, does not stop there
either, but many times proves of terrible consequence to the body too. Whereas
abstinence from pleasure, and the conquests we gain over it, are of infinite
advantage to the soul; they fill it with durable satisfaction, and inspire joys
of quite another kind, joys agreeable to reason and uncorrupt nature, such as
no guilt pollutes, no mixture or remains of sorrow taint, no time wears away.
Thus much I thought necessary to
premise in general, by way of introduction to Epictetus’ advice, which
begins in these terms: "When the idea of any pleasure strikes your
imagination, as you must in other cases, such as power or riches, or the like;
so should you in this of pleasure more especially, stand upon your guard, and
not suffer yourself to be hurried away, from thought to act." Be not too
rash and hasty, but allow yourself, as to gain time, and suspend the gratifying
of your fancy for a while; employ this time in making a just computation. Weigh
first the time of enjoyment well; and afterwards observe, how infinitely this
is overbalanced by that of repentance. Think how many sad remembrances, what
bitter remorse, what lasting shame, what self-condemning reflections, the being
vanquished by this temptation will cost you; and then you will be ashamed to
purchase so fugitive a pleasure, with so permanent a misery.
But, that you may have no pretence, no
color left for so imprudent an exchange; consider once more the durable
advantages of self-denial: the sincere and never-fading satisfactions which
result from a lust subdued; the perpetual applauses of a good conscience, and
the happiness of being approved by ones own breast: do but cast these things
into the scale, and give them their due weight, and then the disparity will be
so manifest, that appetite must yield to reason. And if you repeat this again
and again, as fit occasions offer themselves; you will by degrees gain a
habitual and complete victory, and so absolutely reduce the sensual
inclinations, that they will not be in a condition to rebel, or give you any
considerable disturbance.
Since then the pleasure lasts no longer
than the single instant of action; when once that instant is over, there is no
difference between one who hath had this enjoyment, and one who had it not. And
hence it is evident, that pleasure can have but very little to recommend it.
You will say, perhaps, that the voluptuous person hath the satisfaction of
remembrance, and recollecting the delights he enjoyed; which is a kind of
bringing them back again, and an acting them over in imagination a second time.
But, alas! this is a very poor and lame satisfaction; and we need no other
proof of its being so, than those dark and imperfect ideas, which the
remembrance of a pleasant dream gives us; for those of a past pleasure are
exactly the same, ever whit as feeble and imaginary.
But in regard there are some pleasures
no way inconsistent with duty, and right reason; such as those of the
marriage-bed, or bathing after a fever and the like; therefore he adds one necessary
caution more; that even these pleasures, which may be innocent and convenient
in themselves, should yet be so tempered with a prudent restraint, that the
gratefulness of them to sense do not overbear our reason. Nor must we so
absolutely give ourselves up to the enjoyment, as to be transported with
rapture and joy. But even then, when we allow ourselves the fruition, we should
check and correct the exuberance of our pleasure, by a seasonable reflection,
that reason ought always to be uppermost; and that it is infinitely more
becoming and advantageous, to be above sense, than to be a slave to it. For
indeed, this is as much more eligible, as the due government of our passions is
better, than the living under the tyranny and usurpation of them; as much more
noble, as reason is superior to instinct, and the dignity of human nature above
that of a brute.
Chapter. LVII.
When, upon mature deliberation, you are
persuaded a thing is fit to be done, do it boldly; and do not affect privacy in
it, or concern yourself at all what impertinent censures or reflections the
world will pass upon it. For if the thing be not just and innocent, it ought
not to be attempted at all, though never so secretly. And if it be, you do very
foolishly to stand in fear of those, who will themselves do ill, in censuring
and condemning what you do well.
Comment.
There is not anything for which Epictetus
seems more concerned, than that virtue should be chosen for virtue’s sake;
that so the good we do might be complete and perfect, when done out of a just
sense and value of its own intrinsic worth, without any sordid allays, or
indirect ends, such as the opinion of the world, and the desire of applause and
reputation particularly. For whoever chooses good upon this account, make this,
and not doing well, his ultimate end, that is, indeed, his good.
Now if a man hath consulted his own
reason, and is upon good grounds convinced, that such and such a thing ought
not to be done; no consideration whatsoever should prevail upon him to do it,
because it ought not to be done. Again, if upon a grave and wise debate with
himself, he comes to a resolution, that it should be done, and does it in this
persuasion; it is most senseless and sneaking to endeavor the concealing of it,
from any apprehensions of the constructions other people will put upon it. For
if he be right in resolving, they cannot be so, in interpreting it to his
disadvantage; and at this rate, a man betrays less honor and regard for a real
good, (for such is a wise and virtuous action) than he does for a seeming evil;
(for such is a false opinion, and malicious censure.) and indeed, generally
speaking, this is the cause of the errors and misapprehensions of the vulgar:
which men stand in so much fear of, and are so apt to forego, or at least to
disown the practice of virtue, lest they should fall under them.
From hence likewise results another
very mischievous effect, which is, that the conclusions and dictates of right
reason should be looked upon as evil. For so they plainly are, when men decline
and disavow them, since nothing is ever shunned or disclaimed, but under the
notion of evil.
Farther yet, there is a third great
inconvenience consequent upon taking these mean and indirect methods; which is,
that such a man turns deserter to virtue, and runs away from the true standard
of all his behavior, viz. The nature of the actions themselves, and the
judgment and testimony of his own breast; and gives himself up entirely to be
governed by common opinion, expects no happiness but what applause can give
him, fears no misery but censure and reproach, and is so bigoted to the world,
as utterly to renounce his own reason, and think nothing good or evil, true or
false, but what common fame declare to be so.
Chapter. LVIII.
As this sentence, "It is day, and,
it is night," if you take it apart, is most true; but if you join it
together, is absolutely false: so for a man, at a public entertainment, to
carve himself the best and greatest share; though if he consider his own body
singly, it might be well enough; yet in regard of that common right, which this
invitation gives to all that are present, it is most unbecoming and
unreasonable. And therefore, when you eat abroad, remember, you are to look
farther than the bare satisfying of your own appetite, and to observe all that
decency and respect, which is due, both to the company you are joined with, and
to the master of the house, that invited you.
Comment.
The Stoics are particularly nice
and subtle, in illustrating and arguing from hypothetical syllogisms: and these
are of two sorts, one they call disjunctive, the other conjunctive or complex.
The disjunctive are such as consist of contradictory parts, so that if one be
true, the other must needs be false; and if the one be false the other is certainly
true. As for instance; when I say, It is either day or night, but it is
night, therefore it is not day. Thus by affirming the one part, you deny
the other; and by denying the one, you affirm the other: as when I make my
assumption thus; but it is not day, and conclude from thence, therefore
it is night; or, but it is not night, therefore it is day. And such
a disjunctive proposition as this, whose parts are inconsistent, (as when we
say, it is either day or night,) is received as an axiom; that is, as a
truth self-evident, such as is plain and agreeable to the common sense and
notions of all mankind. For such propositions the Stoics use to call
axioms.
Now a complex proposition consists of
two parts; but these such, as have a necessary connection with, and dependence
upon, one another. So that if one be allowed, the other follows in course; for
which occasion they are very properly termed, the antecedent and the
consequent. And the condition of these propositions is this; that if you affirm
the antecedent, you establish the consequent; but if you deny the consequent,
you overthrow the antecedent at the same time. For instance, this is a true
conjunction, if it be day, it is not night; because upon this
antecedent, it is day, the assumption follows, but if it be day, it
is not night; so that putting this into one complex proposition, the
antecedent infers the consequent; for thus you proceed, but it is day,
therefore it is not night. And so likewise if you deny the consequent, you
deny the antecedent also; as if you say, But it is not not night (which
is as much as to say that it is, for the two negatives here make one
affirmative) therefore it is not day. And this is a case of a
conjunctive or complex proposition, and the rule it proceeds upon.
Let us now see, what use Epictetus
makes of this, and how he applies it to his present purpose. This proposition, It
is either day, or night, in a disjunctive syllogism, he tells us , carries
it own evidence along with it, and is incontestably true. But in a conjunctive
syllogism the case is much otherwise. For when these two parts are brought into
one complex proposition, then to affirm the one, we must deny the other; and
the sentence must of necessity run thus, If it be day, it is not night.
Now then (says he) as this disjunctive proposition, in a disjunctive syllogism,
is most true, because the whole argument depends upon it, and all the stress
lies in the opposition of the parts thus disjoined; but in a complex
proposition it is most false, for the conjunction is there torn asunder, by the
necessary insertion of the negative particle, If it be day, it is not night:
so likewise at a public entertainment, however it may be for the advantage of a
man’s own body to carve the best for one’s self, and to scramble for the
greatest share; yet this is absolutely inconsistent with the equity and common
right of human society at all such public meetings. For a man is not here to
look upon himself, as a disjunctive, and to act as if he stood single; but to
consider himself in conjunction with the rest of the company, and to be guilty
of nothing, to break that conjunction, by infringing the privileges which lie
in common, and engrossing any such for his own private interest.
When therefore you dine in company
(says he) do not regard the craving of your own appetite, nor pick out the
choicest part of the dinner to gratify your own palate. But consider, that
there is another duty, besides what you owe to your own body; a duty of mutual
participation, and assuming nor more, than what you are content to allow to
others, who have indeed equal pretensions with your self.
Now nothing can be more manifest, than
that by this instance of a feast, Epictetus meant a great deal more than
he hath expressed. He intended no doubt, that we should stretch this rule to
all the affairs of human life, which concern others as well as ourselves, and
to all our commerce and dealings with one another. For all greediness, and
grasping at more than belongs to us, loosens and breaks the bonds of human society,
which can never be maintained otherwise, than by allowing everybody the share
due to him. Of how great efficacy this is towards uniting men together, and
making that union durable and strong, besides what common experience teaches
us, we have an instance, even in the worst and vilest men. For the very
combinations of thieves and public robbers, though these men have cast off all
the ties of justice and common honesty, are yet preserved, so long as they keep
to the private agreements made among themselves, and are content, that the
booty should be divided equally. And sure strict justice must needs cement men
very strongly, when even this feeble imitation of it can go so far, in
confirming and maintaining a community founded in injustice.
So then, after the various directions
and exhortations in the foregoing parts of this book, some of which were
designed to excite men to true freedom, some to recommend fortitude, others
generosity, and greatness of soul, others prudence, and temperance: this
chapter is designed to make men just; and, in order to the effecting this, to
remove first of all that greatest obstruction to it, which is avarice, and an
inordinate desire of more than in strictness belongs to us.
Chapter. LIX.
If you take upon you a character above
your capacity, you fall into this twofold inconvenience, first to miscarry in
what you have undertaken, and then to lose the opportunity of undertaking
something else more proportionable to your ability, in which you might have
come off with honor.
Comment.
We are not always to aim at that good,
which is most noble and excellent in itself, but that for which we are best
qualified, and which is most suitable to our own circumstances. For there never
comes any good of extravagant undertakings. So that we shall do well to proceed
leisurely, in the choice of the figure we desire to make in the world, and not
aspire to things above us. An eminent orator, or a philosopher in a
commonwealth; a pilot, or master in a ship; a prince, or public magistrate in a
state: these characters look great and gay; but everybody is not cut out for
them, and it is much more graceful, for a man to act in a lower station, where
he fills his post, and tops his part; than to be in a higher, which he cannot
come up to, nor discharge the duties of, with that decency and applause that is
expected. Thus a man had better be a good usher, and teach the first grounds of
learning well, than an unable master, who cannot finish what is well begun. And
it is more desirable to be an honest and prudent manager of a private family,
than a bad governor of a city or nation. For, besides the prejudice such
persons do themselves, in not coming up to the dignity of a character too lofty
for them, (which miscarriage I would have rated, not by the approbation of the
censure of the world, but according to the real nature of the character itself)
they are unfortunate in another respect. For they have not only come off very
scurvily in attempting what they were not fit for; but they have also slipped
an opportunity of behaving themselves well, and gaining applause in something
else, which they were fit for. For it is in human life, as it is in a
playhouse, where the praise is due, not to the part, but to the performance; and
he that plays a servant well, is looked upon with more approbation, and reputed
a better actor, than he that attempts to play a man of honor, or a prince, and
does it ill.
This chapter too seems to have a more
immediate regard to equity and justice; for it advises everybody to be content
with that part, which providence see fittest for them upon this stage of life;
that they should not affect characters above them, nor be desirous of, or
dissatisfied with, those that are assigned to other people.
Chapter. LX.
As in walking it is your great care,
not to run your foot upon a nail, or to tread awry, and strain your leg; so let
it be in all the affairs of human life, not to hurt your mind, or offend your
judgment. And this rule, if observed carefully in all your deportments, will be
a mighty security to you in your undertakings.
Comment.
The soul of man is injured or wounded
two ways: either, when it is pricked with brutish inclinations, and vehement
passions, which fasten it to the body: in which it makes some resistance, but
yet is overpowered by the prevailing force of passion, and yields at last,
though with reluctancy. Or else, when its judgment is perverted, and the bias
of sensual objects draws it so strongly, that it does not make any distinctions
between its own rational nature, and the other inferior and irrational parts,
which are the seat of the passions.
This excellent guide therefore warns us
to have a care of both these inconveniences, and to proceed warily in all the
affairs of human life, as we do, when we would tread sure in walking. We must
decline those brutish appetites, which gall and wound the soul; and fix wholly
upon bodily objects, and fasten down the soul to the body much stronger and
closer, than any nail can possibly join material things; for they make the mind
forget itself, and mistake these affections, and the body they serve, for one
and the same substance.
This therefore is analogous to piercing
the foot with a nail. But the other misfortune, that of a perverted judgment,
he resembles to treading awry, and straining, or putting out a leg; because
this error of the mind proceeds from the imagination, that part which is lowest
in the soul, as the foot is in the body; and by which it holds correspondence
with the corporeal and animal life. And the advice he gives upon this occasion
is, that, as we take care to keep our body upright when we walk, so we should
be exceedingly cautious and tender of the soul, when it goes abroad, and
concerns itself in the affairs of the world; that the faculty of reason, which
is predominant in our minds, and the very character and prerogative of human
nature, makes no false steps; that it does not forget itself, or its authority;
that it be neither giddy though eagerness of desire, and heat of passion, or
grow corrupt, and dull, and stupid, through sloth and effeminacy.
And if we did but manage ourselves with
the same wariness in our actions, as we do in our steps: if we would but look
before us constantly, and be sure to take good footing, this he tells us, would
be a mighty security to us in all our undertakings. For, though human nature
will be the same still, and all our vigilance cannot set it absolutely above
error and frailty; yet the ill consequences of these infirmities would be in a
great measure prevented. We might slip, but we should not fall; and the slips
we did make, would be but few, and those easily recovered too. For thus we
find, that when through some little incogitancy we happen to touch upon a nail,
or make a false step; a small recollection will serve the turn, to disengage
our foot, before the nail hath run in too deep; and to correct that trip, which
was but a slight one, and made before we were aware of it.
Chapter. LXI.
The necessities of the body are the
proper measure of our care for the things of the world; and those that supply
these are enough, as the shoe is said to fit the man, which answers to the
bigness of the foot. But if once you leave this rule, and exceed those
necessities, then you are carried into all the extravagancies in the world.
Then you do not value your shoe for fitting the foot, unless it be gilded too,
and afterwards from gilding you go to a rich purple; and from that a gain, to
having it studded, and set with jewels. For when once a man hath exceeded the bounds
of moderation and convenience, he never knows where to stop.
Comment.
There are two things to be considered
in clothes, and diet, and goods, and estate, and whatever else is requisite for
our bodies, that is, the getting, and the using of them. He hath informed us
already, after what manner they are to be used, and directed to this purpose.
That those wants of the body, which are necessary to be supplied, so as to
render it serviceable to the soul, should determine this point. By which means
all superfluities are cut off, and everything which tends only to luxury and
vain pomp. Now he tells us, what proportion we ought to be content with, and
what should be the measure of our labors and our desires in the getting an
estate; and this he says is the body too. For the end of getting these things,
is, that we may use them; as far then as they are of use to us, so far, and in
such proportions may we desire, and endeavor after them. But they are only so
far useful, as they become serviceable to the body, and supply its necessities.
Consequently, the body, and its wants, which determine how far these things are
capable of being used, do also determine, how far they are fit to be desired,
and what measure of them a man ought in reason to be satisfied with.
Let us look then at the foot, for
instance, and see what wants it labors under, and what supplies are sufficient
for it; and, when we have done so, we shall find, that good plain leather is
all it needs. A good upper leather, to keep the foot tight and warm; and a
stout sole, to defend the ball of the foot from being hurt by what it treads
upon. But now, if a man bears regard to ornament and luxury, as well as use and
convenience; then nothing less than gold, and purple, and jewels, will serve
the turn, and one of these extravagancies only serves to make way for another.
For, it seems, the Romans were grown so curious and vain, as to wear
rich purple shoes, and shoes set with precious stones, and these were more
exquisite and modish vanities than gilded ones.
Now just thus it is in getting, and
spending an estate. When a man hath once transgressed those bounds, which
nature and necessity have set him, he wanders nobody knows whither; and is
continually adding one foolish expense to another, and one idle whimsy to
another, till at last he be plunged over head and ears in luxury and vanity.
For these were the only causes of seducing him at first; and, when once he had
broke loose from his measures, a thousand imaginary wants presented themselves,
and every one of these gave him as great a disturbance, as if they had been
real ones. At first he wanted only ten thousand pound, then twenty; and when he
was possessed of this, he wanted forty, as much as ever he did the first ten;
so he would a hundred, if he had forty, and so to all eternity; for he has now
let his desires loose, and these are a boundless ocean never to be filled.
Now nothing is more evident, than that
those desires which do not keep within the bounds of use and convenience, do,
and must needs, grow infinite and insatiable. Not only, because this is the
last fence, and there is nothing left to stop them afterwards; but because we
see plainly, that, when they exceed these things, they quickly neglect and
disregard them too; forget the ends to which they are directed, and instead of
preserving, sometimes destroy, the body. Thus we often ruin our health, and
distort our limbs, only for ornament and fashion; and make those very things
our diseases, which nature intended for remedies against them.
And possibly, upon this account more
particularly, Epictetus might make choice of a shoe to illustrate his
argument. For this instance is the more emphatical and significant; because, if
we do not take care to fit the foot, but make it bigger than it ought to be,
for beauty and ornament; it hinders our going, instead of helping us, and
oftentimes makes us stumble, and fall very dangerously. Hence it is plain, the
considerations, which relate to our using the things of the world, will give us
great light into that part of our duty, which relates to the getting of them;
and the rules, we are to be governed by, are in great measure the same in both
cases.
These chapters too, which prescribe to
us the rules and the duty of moderation, both in using and getting an estate,
may, in my opinion, be very properly referred to the same common head of
justice, with the former.
Chapter. LXII.
When women are grown up to fourteen,
they begin to be courted and caressed; then they think, that the recommending
themselves to the affections of the men is the only business they have to
attend to, and so presently fall to tricking, and dressing, and practicing all
the little engaging arts peculiar to their sex: in these they place all their
hopes, as they do all their happiness in the success of them. But it is fit
they should be given to understand, that there are other attractives much more
powerful than these; that the respect we pay them, is not due to their beauty,
so much as to their modesty, and innocence, and unaffected virtue. And that these
are the true, the irresistible charms, such as will make the surest and most
lasting conquests.
Comment.
Since he had in the foregoing
discourses allowed his philosopher to marry, it was but reasonable, he should
instruct him here, what methods are most proper to be made use of in the choice
of a wife, and which are her most necessary and desirable qualifications. This
therefore he does, in short, but very significant observations; showing what a
wife man should chiefly regard, and exposing at the same time the mischiefs,
which the generality of men fall into, by taking wrong measures. Most people,
says he, when they are disposed to marry, look for a young and a beautiful
mistress; then they cringe, and flatter, and adore her, keep a mighty distance,
and accost her in the most respectful and submissive terms imaginable; and the
end of all this is no other, than the enjoyment of her person. The women know
the meaning of all this well enough, and manage themselves accordingly; they
dress, and set off their persons to the best advantage, and these are the arts
they study to recommend themselves by.
Now in truth, though we declaim against
this vanity and folly in that sex, yet the men are much more to blame, than
they. For the original of all this vanity is from ourselves: and the folly is
ours, when we pay so much respect upon accounts that so little deserve it. It
is in our power to reform what we condemn, and it is our duty to do it. We
should show them, that no beauty hath any charms, but the inward one of the
mind; and that a gracefulness in their manners is much more engaging, than that
of their person and mien. That meekness, and obedience, and modesty, are the
true and lasting ornaments: for she, that has these, is qualified as she ought
to be, for the management and governing of a family, for the bearing and
educating of children, for a affectionate and tender care of her husband, and
for submitting to a prudent and frugal way of living. And when all is done,
these, and these only, are the charms and the ornaments, which render wives
amiable, and give them the best title to our honor and respect.
Chapter. LXIII.
There is no surer sign of stupidity and
want of sense, than to trifle away a great deal of time in things relating to
the body; as to be long at exercise, or at meals, or in drinking, or in the
other functions of nature. For we ought to look upon all that is done to the
body, as things by the bye; and upon the improvement of the soul, as that which
challenges our time, and is the true and main end and business of our lives.
Comment.
As men of excellent parts and noble
dispositions, are always aiming at something manly and brave, and aspire after
as a high degree of accuracy and perfection, as their nature can carry them up
to: so sluggish and heavy souls are ever employing themselves, in something
that is little, and vulgar, and insignificant, where they hope to meet with no
difficulty, and from whence they are sure to reap no honor. So that, when we
consider man, as he is a creature, whose very essence is a reasoning soul, and
whose body is only the instrument of that soul, contrived for her use, and to
be employed at her pleasure; for such a one, I say, to concern himself very
little in the operations of the soul, but to let that lie idle and uncultivated,
while all his time and pains are bestowed upon the body; argues a mighty defect
in nature, and indeed can scarce proceed from any other cause, than such a
defect. For what artificer of any note or skill at all would spend his whole
time upon scouring his tools, without putting them to the uses they were
intended for, and following his trade with them? And yet this senseless wretch
is every man, who applies all his care and time to the service of his body, and
neglects his mind.
But in truth, this mighty assiduity
upon the body, does not only betray want of sense, but excess of passion too.
For the time we spend upon any object, is usually proportioned to the pleasure
we take in it, and the affection we have for it. And for this reason, we ought
to look upon all the pains we are at upon the body, only as a thing by the bye;
to have very little tenderness for, and take but small satisfaction in it; and
to transfer all these things to an object more worthy of them, even that soul, whose
instrument and servant this body is; for they are all its due: and this is the
true measure and rule, by which we should be governed, in the distribution of
our services to each of them.
Chapter. LXIV.
When any man does you an injury, or
reflects upon your good name, consider with your self, that he does this out of
a persuasion, that it is no more than what you deserve, and what becomes him to
say or do. And it cannot be expected, that your opinion of things, but his own,
should give law to his behavior. Now if that opinion of his be erroneous, the
misfortune is not yours, but his, who is thus led into mistakes concerning you.
For the truth of a proposition is not shaken one whit, by a man’s supposing it
to be false; the consequence is not the worse, but the person who judges amiss
of it is. Such considerations as these may serve to dispose you to patience and
meekness; and by degrees you will be able to bear the most scurrilous
reproaches, and think the bitterest and most insolent traducer worth no other
return, than this mild answer, That these, it seems, are his thoughts of you,
and it is not strange, that this man should vent his own opinion freely, and
act according to it.
Comment.
This chapter is plainly intended to
persuade us to bear injuries with meekness and moderation; the arguments that
are used to this purpose are two.
The first proceeds upon a foundation
evident to common sense, and confirmed by the practice and experience of all
the world; which is, that every man acts in agreement with his own particular
notions of things, and does what, at the instant of doing it, appears to him
fittest to be done. If therefore, his apprehensions differ from ours, as it
cannot be any great matter of wonder, so neither does it minister any just
cause of resentment; because he follows the dictates of his breast, and I
follow mine, and so do all the world. So that it would be a most extravagant
and senseless thing, for me to be angry, for his acting according to nature,
and upon a principle universally consented to by all mankind.
But you will say perhaps, that his
following his own opinion is not the thing you quarrel with, but the
entertaining an ill opinion of you, for which there is no ground or color of
justice. Now, upon examination of this pretence too, it will be found, that you
have not at all mended the matter, but that this is as ridiculous and absurd a
passion, as the other. For if he has done you no harm, where is the
provocation? And that it is plain he hath not; for nobody is the worse for it, but
himself. He that thinks he does well when he really does ill, and mistakes
falsehoods for truth, is under a dangerous delusion, and suffers extremely by
his error. And this he does more effectually, and to his own greater prejudice,
than it is possible for you in the height of all your desired revenge, or for
the most potent and malicious enemy in the world, to do. For whatever the world
commonly esteems most noxious, can reach no farther than the body, or the
external enjoyments; and consequently does not, in strict peaking, hurt the man
himself: but error is a blemish upon the soul, an evil which affects his
essence, and taints the very distinguishing character of the human nature.
Now, that the person who entertains
this false opinion, and not he concerning whom it is entertained, receives all
the prejudice by it, he proves beyond all contradiction, by the instance of a
complex proposition. For, suppose one should say, If it be day, then the Sun
is above the horizon, and another person should maintain that this is
false; his standing out against it, does not in any degree weaken the truth of
the assertion, nor invalidate the necessary dependence of the two parts of it
upon each other: it remains in the same perfection still; but the person, who
judges amiss concerning it, does not so. Thus the man who affronts or traduces
you, contrary to all the rules of justice, and honor, and duty, injures
himself, but you continue untouched; and neither the edge of the weapon, nor
the venom of his tongue can enter you. Especially if you are, as you ought to
be, fully convinced, that there is no such thing as good or evil to be had from
anything, but what falls within the compass of our own choice.
When therefore you have called up your
reason, and have reflected, first, how natural it is for every man to be
governed by his own sense of things; and then, that the injury does not really
reach you, but falls back upon the person who vainly intended it for you; this
will cool your passion, and fill you with a generous disdain. You will think
his impotent malice deserves to be slighted only, and may check both his folly,
and your own resentment, with some such scornful return as this, That he
does but what all the world does; for though all are not of the same mind,
yet in that vast variety of opinions every man acts according to his own.
Chapter. LXV.
Everything hath two handles: the one
soft and manageable, the other such as will not endure to be touched. If then
your brother does you an injury, do not take it by the hot and hard handle, by
representing to your self all the aggravating circumstances of the fact; but
look rather on the soft side, and extenuate it as much as is possible, by
considering the nearness of the relation, and the long friendship and
familiarity between you, obligations to kindness, which a single provocation
ought not to dissolve. And thus you will take the accident by its manageable
handle.
Comment.
All the parts of this material world
are composed of different principles and contrary qualities: from whence it
comes to pass, that in some respects they agree, and can subsist together, and
in others they are opposite, and incompatible, and destructive of one another.
Thus the fire hath two qualities of hot and dry, most remarkable in it. With
regard to its heat, it agrees well with the air, and is compatible with it; but
its drought is repugnant to the moisture of the air, and contends with it, and
destroys it. And this observation holds in moral, as well as natural
philosophy. For thus an injury received from a brother, hath two handles, and
is capable of different constructions and different resentments, according to
that handle we take it by. Consider the man, my brother, my friend, my old
play-fellow, and familiar, and this is the soft and pliable side, it disposes
me to patience and reconciliation, and kindness. But if you turn the other
side, and regard only the wrong, the indignity, the unnatural usage of so near
a relation: this is the untractable part; it will not bear the touch, and
disposes to nothing but rage and revenge. Now it is plain, that what we esteem
light and very tolerable, is entertained by us with easiness and patience, and
makes no change in our cheerfulness and temper; but what we look upon as
grievous and insupportable, leaves very angry resentments and melancholy
impressions, and utterly discomposes the evenness and quiet of our minds. This
is the natural result of such accidents, and such apprehensions. But now, since
it is our duty always to preserve the mind sedate and calm, not to suffer it
either to be dejected with grief and sullenness, or ruffled with anger; since
we are obliged to bear whatever happens to us with patience and moderation; and
since all things have two handles, one that will, and the other that will not,
abide the touch; it is plain that the way to discharge this obligation, is
always to lay hold on the right and tractable handle. For in truth, all things
whatsoever, riches and poverty, health and sickness, marriage and celibacy,
children and no children, and to be short, all the accidents of human life, are
just as you use and receive them: they have both their conveniences to
recommend them, and their inconveniences to lessen our esteem of them.
Thus riches are desirable, if you
consider the advantages of plenty, and this is their soft handle; but then they
are attended with infinite care, acquired with toil, possessed with fear, lost
with remorse and trouble; and these anxieties are allays and abatements upon
them, and their untractable handle. Poverty seems very tolerable, when we
reflect upon the quiet and the undisturbed retirements of that state; but if we
turn the tables, and observe the indigence and dependence of it, the neglect,
and the scorn that it exposes one to, these make it very dreadful and almost
insupportable. Health is very desirable, upon the account of that perfect ease
and freedom we enjoy with it; the vigor of our spirits, and the ready and
punctual obedience of all our parts, in discharging their respective duties:
but even this hath its encumbrances too, the arrogance and assuming pride, and
that confidence in their own strength, to which fullness of blood commonly
exposes men. Sickness appears a very tolerable evil, when we reflect, that, as
the spirits are low, so are the passions too, and the mind is then more free
and undisturbed: but the faintings, and languishings, and uneasiness of a sick
bed, are the hard and the heavy handle. Marriage is recommended to us by the
satisfaction of having issue of our own; the tender care and mutual affection
of both parties; but then it hath its bitter, as well as its sweet, the
multiplying of cares, and creating new wants to one’s self, an inordinate
fondness, and a perpetual uneasiness and fear for those we love so dearly. And
surely the want of children, which is commonly esteemed so mighty an
unhappiness, hath a great deal to extenuate it; for this leaves a man free and
easy, qualifies him to encounter with any difficulties, delivers him from that
anxious concern, which the care and dependence of a family must of necessity
distract him with; it allows him leisure for attending better studies, and
disengages him from that extravagant folly, of making himself a slave to the
world, and enjoying nothing while he lives, that he may leave a little more to his
family when he dies; and, which in my opinion is the greatest misfortune of
all, it brings him under no temptation of indulgence and fondness for lewd and
ungracious children. For though their being such is a mighty affliction, yet,
alas! we too often make it a greater to ourselves; and live their very vices,
because our own children are guilty of them. Even insolencies and injuries, and
affronts, have something to extenuate them; for very often, when men reproach
us, they bring us better acquainted with our own concerns, and tell us
something we did no know before; but, to be sure, they always minister
occasions of patience, and exercise our virtue. Corporal pains and punishments
are of all others the most formidable to human nature; and yet the anguish of
these would be mitigated, and we should in some degree be reconciled to them,
did we but reflect what good they do us, did we consider, that they try the
soul, as fire does metals, and purify it from its dross. And if there were no
other benefit to be had from them, yet the very enduring them with courage and
constancy is itself a very great one. And much more it is for a man’s real
advantage, to fall into afflictions and behave himself gallantly under them,
then never to be distressed or afflicted at all. For the escaping afflictions
is only a piece of good fortune, which reaches to the body, or the estate, and
no farther; but the bearing them with fortitude and decency is a happiness of
the soul, and what the man is properly the better for. Nay, lastly, to show
that there neither is, nor can be, anything without the two handles we spoke
of, even our enemies themselves have them; and it is a very feasible thing to
make a benefit of them too; for their spite awakens our care, puts us upon
examining into our own passions and failings more nicely; and the knowing, how
curious they will be to observe, and how pleased to find our faults, renders us
more circumspect and wary in all our behaviors. And these are such valuable
considerations, that Plutarch thought it worth his while to write a
tract on purpose upon this subject, to show, how a man may manage himself so,
as to improve the malice of his enemies, and convert it to his own advantage.
Chapter. LXVI.
There is no consequence or necessary
connection at all between these assertions: I am richer than you, therefore I
am a better man than you; or, I am more learned, or eloquent than you,
therefore I am better than you. But all the inference that can be made from
such comparisons, is only this: I am a richer man than you, therefore my estate
is larger than yours; I am more eloquent than you, therefore my expressions are
more proper, and my style more delicate than yours. And what is all this to the
purpose? for neither the estate nor the style is the man: and consequently
these may be the better, and yet you may not be one whit the better.
Comment.
Men of letters commonly show their
talent in quaintness of expression and exact composition: which is a nicety
unbecoming a philosopher, except this faculty were instilled very early, and
grew up with him; so that education and long custom have made him so great a
master of language, that his rhetoric be not labored or affected, but flows
naturally from him. And even the man who is thus happy, must not value himself
upon it; because this is not the end a philosopher ought to aim at, nor the
peculiar excellence of human nature. Elegance is properly what such studies
pretend to; and he that succeeds well in them, gains the reputation of a good
poet, or a good historian. But he that aspires to the character of a good man,
and desires to distinguish himself by a life conformable to the best reason,
proposes an end agreeable to such a life; and consequently cannot have any
pretence to prefer himself before another, for any advantages of eloquence
which he may have above him. For there is a wide difference between such a
one’s eloquence and himself: nor is this the essential property and prerogative
of his nature, that he should receive his denomination from it, as every artificer
is distinguished by his profession. All the boast then, that can be allowed him
in this case, comes only to thus much, My language is better than yours.
And this instance is what I have chosen to insist upon, because I imagine, Epictetus’
main intention here, was to give his philosophers a check, for that
superstitious nicety very common among them, of being over-curious and
elaborate in their compositions, and spending too much time and pains about
words. But, because this was a tender point, that other instance of the richer
man’s exalting himself is added, the better to cover his design, and make the
reproof the softer.
Chapter. LXVII.
If any man bathes too soon, do not
presently say, He hath done ill in it; but only, that he did it early. If a man
drink a great deal of wine, do not censure him for having done ill; but only
say, that he drinks a great deal: for how is it possible for you to know
whether he did ill or not, unless you were conscious of his intentions, and say
the grounds he went upon? And this caution, which I here advise you, is the
only way to prevent that common injury and inconvenience, of determining rashly
upon outward appearance, and denouncing peremptorily concerning things that you
do not know.
Comment.
He would have us proceed in our
judgment of men and actions, with great accuracy and circumspection: not to be
too forward in giving our opinion of any kind, either in praise or dispraise,
acquitting or condemning of them, till we are first well satisfied of the person’s
intention, what reasons he proceeded upon, and what end he directed it to. For
these are the very considerations which make an action formally good or evil;
and according as these vary, they may deserve a very different interpretation.
Thus a man may give blows, and do good in it (if this be intended to correct a
fault;) he may give one substance to his prejudice (if it be designed to feed
his disease;) nay, matters may be so ordered, that stealing shall be an act of
justice, and restitution an injury, as if the object of both be a madman’s
sword.
If then we would deal honestly and
fairly, we must judge of actions according to the circumstances that appear to
us, and as they are in themselves. When we see a man bathe before the usual
hour, all we should say of it is, that he hath done it early; without
pretending to determine the quality of the fact, or calling it good or evil,
till we know what it was that moved him to do so. Possibly he was obliged to
sit up all night, and wanted this refreshment to supply his loss of sleep. Now
this and the like are very material considerations; for a man’s motives and
intention quite alter the nature of the thing. You ought not then to be too
hasty in passing judgment upon this bathing out of course; for till these things
are known, the quality of the fact does not lie before you, nor have you any
matter to proceed upon. Thus again, a man may drink a larger proportion of wine
than ordinary, and there may be several reasons which will justify him in it;
the constitution of his body, or the season of the year, or the temperament of
the air, may make it necessary. And consequently, what rash and busy people are
apt to condemn, when well inquired into, proves no more than duty and prudence;
done to satisfy nature, or to support the spirits in faint sultry weather, or
to keep out moist fogs or pestilential vapors.
Now if we do thus, as he advises, and
stop at the actions themselves, without presuming to applaud or to condemn
them, till we have thoroughly examined into the grounds of them, and are
satisfied of the man’s disposition and design; we decline an injustice and an
inconvenience, which otherwise it is impossible to avoid. And that is, the
knowing one thing, and judging another; the determining more than we have evidence
for. For in both the instances before us, nothing appears but the outward act,
and its circumstances; that the bathing was early, that the wine was
much; but the causes of these do not appear, upon which depends the moral
good or evil of the thing; and yet the busy world is ever giving its definitive
sentence in this point too. And what can be more rash, more injurious, more
absurd than this, from what they do see, peremptorily to pronounce of what they
do not see?
Now since the minds of men, and the secret
springs of their actions, do so very seldom fall within our notice, I take Epictetus’
design here to be, the dissuading us in general from judging men at all. And
indeed it is but prudent for our own sakes, as well as fit for theirs, to be
very sparing in this particular; that, by suspending our judgment, we may not
fall under the shame of retracting it afterwards upon better information. And
therefore he would not have us over-forward, either in our censures, or our
commendations; though he leveled this chapter chiefly, no doubt, against the
condemning side; because the injury done by rash censures, is generally
greater; and because the evil is a great deal more popular. For the world is
not rash only, but ill-natured too; they are apt and glad to find faults, and
forward sometimes to make them. This base practice therefore lay more directly
to the author’s purpose, which was to instruct us in another branch of justice,
one indeed no less necessary than any of the rest; viz. That which
concerns our neighbor’s reputation.
Chapter. LXVIII.
Never profess yourself a philosopher,
nor talk much of rules and wise observations, among the ignorant and vulgar;
but let your rules be seen in your practice: thus, when you are at a public
entertainment, discourse not of temperance and moderation to the company; but
let your own example teach it to them; and remember that Socrates upon all
occasions declined ostentation; insomuch, that when some persons in derision
came to him, and desired him to recommend them to a philosopher, he carried
them to some who professed themselves such, without expressing the least
indignation at the affront they had put upon him.
Chapter. LXIX.
Nay, if you happen in conversation with
ignorant and common men, though they start a discourse concerning some points
of philosophy, refrain from joining with them in it: for when men are forward
to vent their notions, it is a shrewd sign they are not well digested. It is
possible your silence may be interpreted as ignorance, and that some of the
company may be confident, and rude enough, to tell you so. But if you hear this
reproach without being concerned, then be assured, your philosophy begins to
have its due effect: for, as sheep do not give up again the grass they have
eaten, to show how well they are fed; but prove the goodness of the pasture and
their own case, by concocting their meat well, and bringing a large fleece, and
giving large quantities of milk; so must you approve the excellence of your
doctrines to the world, not by disputes and plausible harangues, but by
digesting them into practice , and growing strong in virtue.
Comment.
By this passage you may plainly
perceive, that the person addressed to, is not supposed to be a complete
philosopher; for such a one is in no danger of bringing up undigested notions;
nor can he need the advice given to that purpose. This is applicable only to
one still in a state of probation and proficiency, who hath not yet absolutely
delivered his mind from the importunate passions of popularity, and
self-conceit, and affecting to be thought wise. Vices, which this author hath
taken great pains to expose and reform; as by other arguments, so particularly
by one, which the method taken in this chapter plainly insinuates; viz.
That as one cannot with any truth say,
that the brass, while it is melting down, is a statue, or that an Embryo
is a man; so neither can we, that a person, who is still under discipline and
proficiency, is a philosopher. These are the rude and imperfect beginnings of
what is to come after; but they are not the things themselves. They are the
matter under preparation, but they have not the form, which must constitute
their essence: and, though they be in never so fair a disposition to receive
it, yet till this is done, they are not the perfect beings, which they must and
would be. But, though in other cases it be sufficient to say, that to call them
so were a breach of truth, yet in this that seems too gentle an imputation: for
there is, in a truly philosophical life, something so great and venerable,
something so much above the common condition of human nature, and so very near
approaching to divine, that the ascribing such exquisite perfection to persons,
who are as yet only climbing up to it, may justly seem, not only a bold
falsehood, but an impious and blasphemous one too.
Shall then that man, who must not
presume to call himself a philosopher, take upon him the office of one? Shall
he set himself in the chair, and think it becomes him, who is but a learner, to
teach, and magisterially dictate to others? No, certainly. It is fit he should
know his distance, and keep it. But you’ll object, that this will be a
mighty hindrance to his proficiency, by debarring him that discourse with men
of less attainments, which should exercise and improve his talent. I
answer, that discourse Epictetus disallows, is not such, as is intended
for a trial, but the effect of vanity; nor is the design of it advancement in
wisdom, but ostentation and applause. Well, but how must he behave himself
in such company then? Why, the most proper and effectual course to
recommend himself, will be, to forbear the venting his principles in works,
which is but an empty and a very superficial way of propagating them; and to
demonstrate the power and influence of them in his actions. This is a
substantial argument, and answers the true end of philosophy, which is not
florid harangue and nice dispute, but prudent and unblamable practice; for this
was never intended to teach us to talk well, but to live well. If therefore
you be at a public dinner, do not trouble yourself to read grave lectures to
the company, concerning temperance in eating, and its just bounds and measures;
but take care to observe those measures, and keep within those bounds yourself.
For by this means you will gain authority to your instructions; and, when it
comes to your turn to prescribe to others, every word will make its own way.
For, how ridiculous and absurd is it, to set other men rules of temperance, or
patience, and at the same time to be guilty of gluttony, or sink under the
burden of affliction oneself. What force or weight can such a one expect his
most studied discourses should find? And, how unreasonable and inconsistent is
it, to impose such laws upon the conduct of others, as we are not content to
submit to in our own?
But this is not all. He requires a
higher degree of self-denial still. He does not only forbid the beginning such
kind of discourse; but if any of the ignorant and vulgar engage in it of their
own accord, he will not allow us to join with them, nor set up for an oracle,
or great doctor, among men of meaner attainments than ourselves. Fr this (he
says) is very suspicious; it looks, as if what is so very ready to come up,
loaded the stomach, and was never well digested. For as meats, when duly
concocted, distribute themselves into the several parts, and mix with the vital
juices and blood to nourish and strengthen the body; so do maxims and doctrines,
when well digested, convert into nourishment, and make the soul healthful and
vigorous. There they lie, like sap in the root; which, when occasion serves,
spreads itself, and brings forth the fruits of virtuous actions first; and when
the proper season comes, and these have attained a just maturity, then of
edifying discourses in great abundance. But if any one shall force this fruit
of discourse before its time, when it is not yet ripe and kindly; this in all
likelihood will turn to no better account, than the discharging one’s stomach
of undigested meat. And there cannot be a clearer proof that it wants
digestion, than our not being able to keep it any longer. For this is directly
that man’s case, who brings up his precepts of philosophy again, while they are
raw and whole, and does not show the effect and strength of them, in the
improvement of his mind, and growing in those virtuous habits, which they were
intended to produce and confirm.
Farther, the soul is naturally given to
look abroad into the world, and, for that reason, feels itself very powerfully
wrought upon by good examples, he proposes Socrates for an eminent
pattern of modesty: who, though a most accomplished philosopher, and declared
by the testimony of Apollo himself to be the wisest man in the world:
one, who consequently had good warrant to take more upon him, than any mere
proficient ought to pretend to, was yet the farthest that could be from an
assuming temper, and made it the business of his whole life, to decline and
discountenance pride and ostentation. One very remarkable instance of this kind
was his behavior to some silly people, who came with a design to put a slur
upon him, and desired, that he would recommend them to some philosopher,
capable of instructing them. He saw through their pretence well enough; but
without taking any notice, or showing the least resentment of the affront they
intended him, carried them to the sophisters: men, who had the confidence to
call themselves masters and professors, and made a trade of teaching others.
Thus when Hippocrates the son of Apollodorus, made it his
request, to be helped to a master, he recommended him to Protagoras. And
in that tract of Plato, which is entitled Theaetetus, he says of
himself, that he delivered over several to the tuition of Prodicus, and
several to other wise and great men: so very sparing was this divine person in
putting himself forward, and so far was he from thinking it a diminution or
reflection upon himself, to be so.
For this, after all, is the mighty objection,
and that against which Epictetus fortifies his scholar. He does not
think it a sufficient renouncing of vain-glory, not to begin a philosophical
discourse among men, who do not make philosophy their business: no, nor to sit
still, and not interpose when they have begun it: but there is yet a farther
disclaiming of this vicious quality expected. It is probable, this silence may
be thought to betray your ignorance; it is possible some of the company may be
so plain as to tell you so; and though no reproach can be more grating, than
that of a defect in one’s own profession, yet this proficient is to run the
risk of that, and to hear it without being moved. This if he can do, it is a
surer sign that he hath mortified his vanity, than his uttering the most
elaborate satire in the world against it; for you have an affluence now that
other people contemn you. And if you can see and hear this without passion; if
you find, that the resentments, which used formerly to boil up in your breast
upon the like occasions, now lie cool and quiet; take comfort, and triumph. For
the subduing of your anger proves, that the operation is begun, and that you
are now reaping those fruits, which all the wise exhortations you have heard,
were intended to cultivate, and all your own pains and study proposed to
produce. I mean, a life of virtue and strict reason, and the making you not so
much a florid and well-spoken, as a prudent and a good man. For moral precepts
are learnt, not to be repeated but practiced; and the excellency of them must
be proved, not by the memory, or the tongue, but by the conversation of the
hearer. And the bearing this imputation of ignorance without any disorder, is
itself such a proof; for it shows the mind to be got above both the fame and
the censures of the world. And this is the improvement every master expects to
find; for he, that, instead of practice, gives him his lectures again, and
thinks himself the better for being able to remember and repeat them, is guilty
of as great an absurdity in nature, as it would be for sheep to throw up the
grass they had eat, that so the shepherd may be satisfied of that good feeding,
which ought to show itself in a large fleece, firmness of flesh, and abundance
of milk.
Chapter. LXX.
If you have so far mastered your
appetite, as to have brought your body to coarse fare, and to be well contented
with mere necessaries, do not glory in your abstemious diet. And if you drink
nothing but water, proclaim not your own sobriety upon every occasion: or if
you would inure yourself to hardship, do it for your own benefit, not to
attract the admiration of other people. Let vain-glorious fools embrace statues
in the streets, to show the crowd, how long they can endure the cold; but let
your trials of yourself be private: and if you would be hardy in good earnest,
when you are almost quite parched with extreme thirst, take cold water in your
mouth; then deny yourself the satisfaction of drinking, and spit it out again,
and tell nobody.
Comment.
Vain-glory hath a thousand several pretences
to ground itself upon; but the most usual, and most plausible, are such as Epictetus
hath touched upon in this treatise. Some people court applause, by assuming
narratives of their own performances; others depend upon their eloquence for
it; a third sort expect to be admired, by dictating to all the companies they
come in, and taking upon them to talk gravely, and teach everyone they converse
with his duty; and these he hath exploded and warned us of already. There is
another sort of vanity very frequent, which is the valuing ourselves upon
voluntary austerities; a spare diet, a frugal way of living, abstaining from
lawful pleasures, and using the body to great hardships; and that makes the
subject of the chapter now before us.
The persons therefore, who put these
severities upon themselves, are advised not to look big upon the matter; that
is, not to be too much exalted with an opinion of their own merit; or imagine,
that they have attained to some peculiar excellence, and made some mighty
conquest upon human nature, which none but they ever made before. For alas! how
extravagant an imagination is this, when we see ourselves outdone every day and
many hundreds of indigent wretches take up with less, and endure more, than the
greatest of these boasters can pretend to? ‘Tis true, the one does it out of
necessity, the other out of choice. But still human nature is the same in both;
and therefore it is plain, these men, after all their practice and pains, have
not carried it so far as it is capable of going. Besides, there is always this
consideration ready at hand to mortify our pride and self-conceit of all kinds:
that if we excel in this particular, yet there are several others wherein we
are deficient; and for one good quality, which we have and others want, there
might many be reckoned, which others have and we want. But there is indeed one
peculiar misfortune, which attends a man’s thinking highly of himself upon the
account of any excellence whatsoever; which is, that it both hinders him from
improving and refining that particular virtue, as otherwise he might do,
supposing that he hath attained to the perfection of it already; and it checks
and cools his endeavors after other virtues, as over-rating this single one,
and thinking that alone sufficient.
But do not (says he) exercise any of
your virtues for pomp and show; nor, if you drink water, beat about the bush in
all companies, to wriggle in a discourse of your own abstemiousness and
sobriety: if you would exercise any bodily severity, do it for your benefit,
for a trial of your own patience, to harden your constitution, and to qualify
you still more and more for toil, and trouble, and self-denial. And if these
be, as they should be, the true ends you propose from the practice of them, you
will be well satisfied with repeating them in private, and not covet the eyes
and admiration of the multitude, nor make it your business to gather a number
of spectators; like those wretches, who when they run away from the violence of
too mighty an enemy, implore the assistance of the people, and get upon the
statues to cry help, that they may be more seen, and sooner get a rabble about
them: their business being only to draw company together in their own defense,
and to make themselves and their oppression more conspicuous and deplorable.
But, if you will be mortifying, do it
privately and in good earnest. When you are extremely thirsty, take cold water
into your mouth; and though your entrails are ready to be burnt up, yet spit it
out again; and when you have thus subdued the importunate clamors of nature and
necessity, tell nobody what you have done. This is mortification and severity
indeed. But things of this kind, done to be seen and commended of men, show
plainly that the bent of the soul lies outwards; that the man is more concerned
for the fame of the world, than the real and intrinsic goodness of the action;
and lays a greater stress upon their praise or dispraise, than upon the
approbation, or the reproaches, of his own conscience. Besides, he loses all the
real good of his abstinence and severity, and profanes a virtuous action, by an
end so base and indirect, as popular applause.
Now, that the practicing such
austerities as these upon oneself, is of excellent use, experience daily
demonstrates. For by this buffeting of the body, we keep that, and its sensual
inclinations under; and reduce them so low, as not only to prevent any
rebellious insurrections against reason, but to bring them to a willing and
ready compliance, even with those of its commands, which are of hardest
digestion to flesh and sense. There is moreover this mighty convenience in it;
that these voluntary hardships fit and prepare us for necessary and unavoidable
ones. Every man’s circumstances are fickle and changeable; and surely, when any
affliction, as want, or the like, happens to us; it is no small advantage for
the body to be so habituated, as to bear those evils without any great
alteration or reluctancy, which it is not possible to run away from. This gains
an absolute mastery over the world, and sets us above all the uncertainties of
human affairs, when it is no longer in the power of the most spiteful fortune
to hurt us. For whatever extremity of suffering she can possibly drive us to,
this is only what we have by long custom made easy and familiar to ourselves
before.
Chapter. LXXI.
It is the peculiar quality, and a
character of an undisciplined man, and a man of the world, to expect no
advantage, and to apprehend no mischief from himself, but all from objects
without him: whereas the philosopher, quite contrary, looks only inward, and
apprehends, no good or evil can happen to him, but from himself alone.
Chapter. LXXII.
The marks by which a proficient in
philosophy may be known, are such as these. He is not inquisitive or busy in
other men’s matters, so as to censure, or to commend; to accuse, or to complain
of anybody. He never talks big of himself, nor magnifies his own virtue or
wisdom. When he falls under any hindrance or disappointment in his designs, he
blames none but himself. If any person commends him, he smiles within himself,
and receives it with a secret disdain; and if other people find fault with him,
he is not at all solicitous in his own vindication. His whole behavior is like
that of a sick man upon recovery, full of caution and fear lest he should
relapse again, and injure his advances towards health, before it be confirmed
and perfectly sound. As for desire, he hath utterly abandoned it, except what
depends upon his own self; and aversions he hath one, but to such objects only,
as are vicious and repugnant to nature and reason, the affections and
appetites, which nature made strong, he hath abated, and taken off all the edge
and eagerness of them. If he be disparaged, and passes for an ignorant or
insensible man, he values it not. And, to sum up all in a word, he is
exceedingly jealous of himself, and observes every motion of his mind as
rigorously, as a man would watch a thief, or an enemy, who lies lurking to rob,
or to kill him.
Comment.
He hath now gone through all the
instructive parts of his book, and is drawing on towards a conclusion. And the
substance of what he chooses to close up all with, is this most necessary
caution; that we must not content ourselves with reading, or understanding, or
remembering rules of morality; but take care, that they influence our lives,
and be transcribed in all our actions. That no man who addicts himself to the
study of philosophy, must propose so mean an end, as only the informing his
judgment, the filling his head with curious notions, or furnishing his tongue
with matter of learned discourse; but the reforming his vices, and bettering
his conversation: considering, that the design of moral precepts is never
answered by anything short of practice. To this purpose, he first describes to
us three sorts of people, whose characters are so comprehensive, that all
mankind comes under some one or other of them.
For every person whatsoever is, either
a secular man, one that lives at the common rate, and minds the affairs of the
world, and this is one extreme: or else he is a philosopher, who hath abandoned
all other care and concern, but what relates to virtue, and the improvement of
his own mind; and this is the other opposite extreme: or else he must be one of
a rank between both these; neither so untaught as the secular and common man,
nor yet so accomplished as a philosopher; but such a one as hath renounced the
world, and is aspiring to a moral perfection. These are called proficients, and
to them the several exhortations, which hath lately fallen under our
consideration, are particularly directed. But of these we are to take notice,
that Epictetus makes two sorts; some that are young beginners, and
lately entered into this discipline; and others, that have used it longer, and
made some competent advances in it.
Now here he presents us with a
description of every one of these. He begins with that of the vulgar and
undisciplined man, he gives him this distinguishing mark; that he expects no
part of his happiness or misery from himself, but from outward objects: and the
account of this is as follows.
Reason, which is our very essence and
form, that which makes and denominates us men, is placed in our own power. And
so likewise are the sensual appetites and passions; only with this difference,
that these are not peculiar to us alone, but given to us in common with brutes.
So that reason is the incommunicable privilege, and proper prerogative of human
nature, that which is given to all men in common, and to none but men. For,
though there be a difference between one man’s reason and another’s, when you
come to particular persons, and operations, and objects; yet the faculty in general
is the same; the foundation it proceeds upon, the same; and its ends and
motives are the same. all men are directed by it to pursue the same good
things, to detest and shun the same evils, to assent to the same truths, and to
reject the same errors and untruths. So that reason is every man’s guide; and
from this he takes his measures of good and evil, of true and false.
Now the objects, which reason inspires
us with a love and desire of, are certain incorporeal excellencies, indivisible
and immutable; such as justice, and moderation, and prudence. The advantage of
these, and the like good things is, that each person may enjoy the whole of
them, without injuring or depriving his neighbors. They are of unbounded
extent; and no one man hath the less, for any other man’s having more. From
hence it comes to pass, that the determinations of right reason can never be
repugnant to one another; and, so long as we pursue the objects it presents and
recommends to our affection, there follows no strife or contention, but all is
union, and mutual consent, sweet harmony, and perfect peace.
But now, the sensual appetites and
passions, such as anger, and concupiscence, and the rest which are subordinate
to these two; though in general, and in their own nature, they be the same in
you, and me, and everyone, yet the objects they fasten upon are not the same in
each person. But I fix upon one thing, and you upon another; and so both the
desires themselves, and the objects of them, and consequently the aversions,
and their objects too, are extremely distant from one another, and peculiar to
each single man. And, though it should happen, that all should agree in the
same objects, yet would not this put an end to the difference neither; because
the things themselves which engage these affections, are corporeal, and
singular, and divisible, such, as that one man’s plenty necessarily infers
another man’s want: as money, for instance, or lands, or women, or honor, or
power, or preferments. No man can enjoy the whole of these, nor indeed a part
of them, without depriving or confining somebody else, in proportion to the
quantity which he himself enjoys. Upon these accounts it is, that in these
cases men differ vastly in their judgments; and not only so, but the order and
good government of the world is overturned by them. For whenever the peace of
mankind is disturbed, either by private grudges, family quarrels, civil
insurrections, or foreign wars; some of these things are constantly at the
bottom of them. So then, the common and untaught man betrays his folly, in
forsaking the general rule, and slighting the common good of his nature, and
setting up a particular standard of his own, one, that misleads his judgment,
and, instead of that good which is universal, cramps up his desires, and
confines him to one that is personal, individual, and corporeal, such as does
not approve itself to the concurring judgment of all mankind, but only seems so
to his own private opinion and mistaken sense of things. For this is the true
case of external objects. And wheresoever the desire, or the aversion fixes;
whether it be a virtuous and reasonable, or whether a vicious and unnatural
one; that, to be sure, is what we apprehend to be our good, and our evil; and
we look for the happiness and the misery of our lives from thence. For
whatsoever we desire, excites our love under the notion of good; and whatsoever
we detest or avoid, provokes our aversion under the notion of evil.
Now the philosopher, on the other hand,
hath discarded all outward things; he will have nothing to do with matter and
body, but looks upon them as things that very little concern him, and such as
he cannot have any strict propriety in. He hath divested his mind of all those
prejudices, which might misguide it, and refined his reason from the dross of
sense and passion; so that these shadows and gaudy delusions can impose upon
him no longer. Consequently he is concerned for no good, but what is
substantial; nor attends to any other business, than the improvement of
himself, the promotion of wisdom and goodness, and the aspiring after those
incorporeal excellencies, which appear so charming and lovely to clear-sighted
reason. Such a one need never go out of himself to be happy; virtue is his
good, and that is always at home: and as for evil, it is utterly banished
hence, and can never annoy, or get within him.
After this description of the persons,
who make up the two distant extremes, he proceeds in the next place to give a
representation of the middle sort; viz. Those whom he calls his
proficients, and for whose use all that went before was principally intended.
For the very nature of the subject shows us plainly, that it could belong to
none else. The complete philosopher needs no instruction or assistance, but it
is properly his business to assist and instruct others. Nor can this be laid
down as a necessary qualification of a philosopher, that he neither censures,
nor commends anybody; for his is a master, and a corrector of manners, and
consequently, as his authority will bear him out in both, so his post requires
he should do both, as he sees occasion. Nor can these discourse belong properly
to the common and undisciplined man; for as the other is above them, so this
man is not capable of them; they would be utterly lost upon him, till he
changes his course of living, and begins to act upon a nobler principle. This
chapter therefore is a very compendious recollection of what went before at
large; it is a kind of remembrancer to us, and presents us with the substance
of the whole book in little, and at one view.
I only add, before I quite shut up this
chapter, that that passage of watching himself, as he would watch an enemy,
is very pertinent, and elegantly expressed. For, we are to consider such a man,
in the mid-way as it were, between that vice which he hath disclaimed, and is
running away from. And that virtue which he is moving towards the perfection
of. In this state we cannot but suppose him frequently to reflect upon his
former misery; and like a patient, who is in a way of recovery, but far from
perfect health, to be exceedingly jealous and tender, fearful of a relapse, and
cautious of indulging himself in any liberties, which may keep him back from a
sound and confirmed state. This jealousy therefore must needs make him a
curious observer of his own actions, and as severe in his sentences upon them,
as if they were done by an enemy. And this rigor is of excellent use; because it
frees the mind of all that partial fondness, to which we are too much inclined;
and which oftentimes makes us either wholly overlook our own and our friend’s
faults; or at least pass very gentle and favorable constructions upon them. And
indeed this is the only way to make us honest and sincere; for a dissolute man
hath no principles to restrain him; but is (according to the proverb) a
limber leather, which will stretch and bend to anything, and you never know
where to have him.
Chapter. LXXIII.
If you observe any man value himself
for understanding Chrysippus’ book thoroughly, and giving a just explanation of
it; represent to yourself the intolerable absurdity of such a man’s pride, by
this single reflection; that if Chrysippus’ writings had not been obscure, this
expounder would have nothing to brag of. Well, but what is it that I think most
worthy my study? Why my duty, resulting from the condition of my nature. I
desire to know then, who it is that can teach me this duty, and I am told
Chrysippus can. Upon this information I apply myself to the reading his book; I
read, but I do not understand him. My next care then is to look for a good
expositor. In all this I have done no great matter. For when by the help of
this exposition I comprehend his meaning, yet still I want the practical part;
and this in truth is the only valuable progress. For, if I rest in the author,
or in the commentator, and content myself with a bare understanding, or apt
explication; I have forgotten the matter I took in hand, and am no longer
studying the perfections of a philosopher, but those of a grammarian. The
difference is only this, that, whereas I have chosen Chrysippus to exercise my
talent upon, he would have pitched rather upon Homer, or some other classic
author. But this I am sure of, that the more capable I am thought of explaining
Chrysippus, the more I ought to be out of countenance, if what I can teach
others so well, I do not take due care to practice as exactly myself.
Comment.
After having distinguished mankind into
three classes, and represented the qualities proper to each of them; and also
made a short recapitulation of the directions given before at large to his
proficient; he now begins to enter upon the concluding part, inculcating in
this and the following chapters, that rule, which alone can give life and
energy to all the rest; viz. That the reducing these precepts into
practice, must be our chief study and care; and that the good works, which they
are excellently accommodated to produce, are the genuine fruits expected from
them, and the very end for which they were composed and communicated. For what
an eminent orator said once upon a like occasion, is extremely applicable to
the case now in hand, Words without actions are but mere air, and empty sound.
To this purpose, he says, a man should
reflect seriously with himself, what his meaning is, when he reads such moral
instructions, and puts his mind upon a sedulous enquiry after its true and
proper happiness. The answer to this question will be, that he intends to
examine into human nature, and see what is the constitution, and true condition
of it: and from thence to pursue his enquiry farther, and consider what
actions, and what sentiments are agreeable to this nature; what impressions are
fit for a creature so framed to admit and indulge; and what are to be stifled
and restrained as incongruous and unseemly. Well, upon due reflection, I find,
that I have a principle of reason, and a body; but these, not equal in
authority or value. For my reason is the character of my nature, it challenges
a right over my body, and commands it as an instrument, subservient to it, and
over-ruled by it. The inference then from hence is plainly this, that God and
nature designed I should live a life of reason, and not of sense; that all my
bodily passion should conform themselves to the commands of their lawful
superior; that all my fears, and all my desires, should be reduced into due
order, and pay homage to the more illustrious perfections of the soul.
But still I am at a loss, how this is
to be effected. I am told, that Chrysippus hath written an excellent
piece to this purpose. I fall immediately to reading his book, but I find it so
abstruse and dark, that I can make nothing at all of it. I am directed to a
good commentary, and by the help of this I understand him perfectly. But all
this while here is very little good done, and but small praise due, either to
the intelligent reader, or the perspicuous commentator. For when Chrysippus
wrote this, he did not intend only to be understood and expounded, he had a
farther and much better view; viz. That both his reader and his
interpreter should practice what he hath written. If then I do this, I attain
to the benefit these writings were properly intended for, and they have had their
due and full effect upon me. But if I delight in the author, or applaud the
expositor never so much; if I am skilled in all his criticisms, see through all
his intricacies, admire the weight of his sentences, or the turn of his style;
in short, if I master every difficulty, and have every attainment, but only
that of practice; I am not one whit improved in my business. The title of a
more nice and exact grammarian I may indeed have some pretension to, but can
lay no claim at all to that of a philosopher. For this talent of explaining an
author’s meaning, is properly the qualification of a grammarian; the only
difference is, that Chrysippus is an author something out of his way,
and Homer a much more likely man to come under his consideration.
But there is another difference, which
is much more to my disadvantage. For a man may read Homer, or explain
him, and rest there, and yet not be the worse, if he be never the better for
it. Whereas with Chrysippus it is much otherwise; for the unedifying
reader, in this case, cannot be innocent: and those, who do not mend by his
precepts, contract a deeper guilt, and incur a more just and severe
condemnation. Would it not be an intolerable reproach to any sick man, who
should read prescriptions proper for his own distemper, and value himself upon
pronouncing the receipts gracefully, and descanting handsomely upon the virtues
of the several ingredients, and upon being able to direct others, how these are
to be applied, and yet make use of none of them himself? Does such a man
deserve pity? And yet, as extravagant and absurd a folly as this is, ours is
every whit as bad, or worse; when we have the disease of our souls set plainly
before us, and are fully instructed in the medicines and restoratives proper
for them, and yet are so careless and stupid, as to do nothing towards our
recovery.
Chapter. LXXIV.
Whatever directions are given you, look
upon them as so many laws, which have a binding power, and such as you cannot
without impiety depart from. Persevere therefore in the observance of them all;
and be not diverted from your duty by any idle reflections the silly world may
make upon you; for their censures are not in your power, and consequently
should not be any part of your concern.
Comment.
One swallow, we commonly say, makes no
summer; no more do a few single acts of virtue make a habit, or observing the
directions of Chrysippus, in one or two instances, constitute a good
man. But our obedience must be firm and constant; we must consider our duty, as
that which is our happiness and truest advantage; and must suffer no
consideration, how tempting so ever, to draw us off from it. We must look upon
ourselves as under indispensable obligations, such as cannot be broken loose
from, without the highest impiety. And reason good there is to do so; for if we
esteem it dishonorable and impious, to fail of our promise, or fly off from an
agreement in every trifling matter, because, though the thing is of no value,
yet the violation of our word is of horrible consequence (as tending to take
way that mutual faith and good assurance, by which all society and commerce is
maintained among men;) how much more solemn and sacred ought those engagements
to be esteemed, by which we have tied ourselves up to wisdom, and virtue, and
innocency of life? Now these are violated, when a man assents to the truth of
what he is taught, and the reasonableness of what he is commanded, and
expresses this assent by living accordingly for a time, but afterwards relapses
and turns deserter.
Upon this account, he advises us by all
means to persevere in goodness, and particularly not to be discomposed with any
reflections the idle world shall cast upon us: for, as he intimated before (Chap.
XXIX) it is highly probable, they will take upon them to censure our conduct
pretty freely; they will tax us with singularity and preciseness, and call our
change, pride or affectation. Now such discouragements as these, we must be
provided against, and not let them cool our zeal, or shake our virtue; and
that, because other men’s tongues are not at our disposal, and therefore what
they say should give us no disturbance.
This passage may probably enough allude
to that allegorical saying of Pythagoras and his followers: That when
a man comes into the temple, he should never look behind him. By which they
designed to insinuate, that religious purposes should be fixed and steady; and
that, when we come to God, we should come with settled resolutions, not with
doubtful and wavering minds, such as would fain divide themselves between God
and the world.
Chapter. LXXV.
Up then, and be doing; how long will
you defer your own happiness, and neglect the due observance of those
directions, which show you the way to it, and the dictates of reason, which, if
duly followed, would always choose the best! You have the rules and precepts to
this purpose laid plainly before your eyes; you have perused and assented to
the truth and equity of them: What master do you stay for now? Whom can you
with any color lay these delays of reformation upon? You are past the giddiness
of youth, and have all the advantages of sound reason, and a ripe judgment. If
you neglect this opportunity, and grow slothful now, and make one resolution
after another, and fix first one day, and then another, for the turning over a
new leaf with yourself, and still do nothing; you will cheat yourself, and go
backwards, and at last drop out of the world, not one jot a better man than you
came into it. Lose no time then, but set about a good life just now; and let
the determinations of right reason be an inviolable law to you from this very
moment. If you meet with a discouraging difficulty, or an enticing pleasure; if
you are invited by a prospect of honor, or affrighted with fear of disgrace,
encounter the temptation bravely, whatever it be. Remember this is the combat
you are called to; this is the field, in which you are to signalize yourself,
and there is no declining the trial. All your fortunes depend upon one
engagement; and the ground you have gotten heretofore, must either be
maintained by one gallant victory, or lost by one base retreat. It was thus
that Socrates grew so great, by putting himself forward upon all occasions,
pushing every advantage as far as it would go, and never hearkening to any
other persuasions, but those of his own reason. And if you are not so great a
man as Socrates, yet it will become you to live and act, as if you intended in
time to be as great as he.
Comment.
This also is an admonition, no less
requisite than the former: and highly necessary it is, that a man, who hath
embraced this philosophical discipline, and resolved to submit to it, should be
put in mind how precious time is, and awaken into diligence.
Delays (as we commonly say of them) are
dangerous; and one certain ill effect of them is, that they are but so many
pretences for indulging our sloth. To what purpose therefore (says he) do you
defer your own happiness, and the practice of those rules you have received?
For it is this practice only, that can render you virtuous and happy, and answer
the design both of the composing and the learning them. The operation expected
from them, is, to conform all your actions to right reason; to fix this as a
perpetual and inviolable law; to retrench your desires, allay all your
passions, and bring every inclination and every aversion, to fix upon proper
objects, and confine themselves within their just bounds.
Another possibly might allege want of
instruction in his own excuse, and declare himself most ready to be good, were
he but sufficiently taught how to be so. But this cannot do you any service,
who have had all the advantages imaginable of knowledge and improvement. You, I
say, who have not only had the maxims of philosophy, and the measures of virtue
fully explained and illustrated; but have applied your mind to the study of
these things, and made some considerable progress in them. You especially, who
have had it evidently proved, that you are by no means to content yourself,
with having your understanding enlightened, and your judgment convinced by
these rules, unless you digest and make them a piece with your soul, that they
may be like a principle of new life within you, exerting itself in virtuous
habits, and influencing your whole conversation. Since therefore all this, and
indeed all that can be necessary for your due information, hath been so fully
opened, and so pathetically urged upon you; make not ignorance and want of
means a pretence, as if you still were to wait for some more powerful call.
Others may possibly plead their age,
and the heats and unthinking follies of youth, which render them incapable of
sober reflection and severe discipline. But you are in the very season of life,
which is most kindly for virtue; the vehemences of youth are worn off, and the
weaknesses of old age have not yet disabled you. Your passions are sedate, your
judgment solid, and your strength in its perfection. And if this inviting
opportunity be suffered to slip through your hands; if you cannot now find in
your heart to take some pains to be good, when you are best qualified to master
what you attempt; if sloth and supineness get the power over you, to make
appointments and break them to fix upon particular days for setting about this
great work; and, when they are come, to drive it off to a farther day again,
you do but play booty with your conscience, and deal like dishonest debtors,
who stop their creditor’s mouths with fair promises, and fix a distant time for
those payments, which they never intend to make. Thus, while your soul is
deluded with a vain hope and expectation of doing something, you stifle the
reproaches from within, by fresh resolves; but still those new are as
insignificant as the old, and pitch upon a tomorrow which will never come. And
it were well indeed, if this were the worst of it; but, alas! in virtue there
can be no such thing as standing still: while you defer growing better, you
necessarily grow worse, and by insensible decay relapse into ignorance and vice
again. Thus, after a number of years spent in fruitless intentions, you live
and die a fool, and so must continue forever. For, as our state of separation,
before we came into these bodies, had a great influence upon what we do here,
and the disposition of the souls we brought into the world, is a marvelous
advantage to our future virtue: so our behavior here is but the preface and
preparation to what we shall do there again. For the whole of this taken
together, is one entire life, and the time we pass here but one stage of it;
only the state of pre-existence makes some alteration in our life here; and our
life here makes a considerable one, and indeed determines us, as to the state
of our separation hereafter.
Now therefore, now aspire (says he) to perfection, and live
as one that does so. Absolute perfection he does not mean; for then his
exhortation would be needless: but the perfection of a proficient, such a
degree, as a state of discipline and probation is capable of; that is, so as
never to lose ground, but to be continually advancing forwards. And to this
purpose, whatever, upon mature consideration, appears most reasonable, let it
have the force of a law with you; a law, I say, which cannot be satisfied with
being known and understood, but requires a positive and punctual obedience.
To strengthen you in this resolution, you
have one mighty encouragement; which is, that all the accidents of human life
are so far in subjection to you, that you may with a prudent care make them
all, though never so different in themselves, conspire together to your own
advantage. For, whether you meet with anything successful or disastrous,
pleasant or painful; whether it tends to honor or ignominy, all are manageable:
only be sure, let the temptation be never so small, do not slight or neglect
it; and though it be never so great, do not be dispirited at it. Security will
give a defeat, where there was no strength to do it; and despondency will lose
the prize, where there is force enough to win it.
Be sure then, that you let no accident
pass unimproved; but imagine, that every one is an adversary challenging you to
the field, and that virtue is the crown you are to contend for. Remember, that
there is no middle state, no getting off without blows, but conquest or ruin
must be the fate of the day. Nor are you to slip one day, or overlook one single
action, upon a vain imagination, that such little things cannot turn to your
prejudice: for that one day, that single action, determines your whole fortune;
and your preservation, or your destruction, depends upon this nice point. Thus Epictetus
assure you, and he tells you very true. And if it seems incredible and
surprising, pray and be pleased to consider, that every indulgence of a vice
gives it new force to assault us, and abates of our power to resist it. He that
is slothful and irresolute today, will be a great deal more so tomorrow; and if
there be (as there will be sure to be) any fresh objection to palliate his
idleness, he will have a great deal less mind to encounter it the third day,
than he had the second. Thus by degrees the disposition to goodness will waste
away, and all the vigor of his mind will languish and die. It will yield more
and more tamely to every fresh attack, till at last reason be quite enfeebled
and over-powered, and all the advances the man had formerly made in goodness, be
lost to all other intents and purposes, except that only of adding to his shame
and his guilt.
Now the very same single trials, which,
when neglected, do thus lose ground, do, when attended to and improved, get and
maintain it. For virtue increases by the same methods, and much in the same
proportions, that it declines. The practice of one day, and the performance of
one act, leaves an impression behind it, and confirms the mind so, that the
next attempt proves a great deal more easy. The reluctancies of sense wear off,
and repeated acts become habitual and familiar, and we daily feel our own
advantages. Frequent use gives us a more masterly hand; and what we can do
well, and with ease, we naturally come to do with delight. Thus men never
continue long the same; but every hour, every moral action, every single
accident of their lives, makes some alteration in them.
Socrates had a just sense of this, and
expressed it abundantly in the circumspection of his life. For the very thing,
which raised him so high, and gave him the character of the wisest of men, was
his constant care, never to neglect any advantage, or delay the doing any good.
He made every accident of every kind turn to some good account; and was deaf to
all other solicitations, though never so importunate, except those of his own
reason, and the results of his most careful and composed thoughts. You will
say, perhaps, this signifies very little to you, who have not the vanity, to
think yourself like Socrates. But give me leave to say, if you are not
like him, you would do well to endeavor it. And, whatever you want of his
perfections at present, live with that exactness, as if you meant and hoped one
day to equal them. For the prospect of an eminent example is a wonderful
advantage; it fires a man with noble emulation; and, whilst he keeps the
pattern in his eye, he is provoked to imitate his excellencies, and feels
himself at once directed how to copy after them, and ashamed not to do so.
Chapter. LXXVI.
The first and most useful topic in
philosophy, is the moral part, which teaches men their duty; as for instance,
that they should not lie: the second is the demonstrative part, which gives us
infallible proofs of it, and shows us evident reasons wherefore we ought not to
lie: the third is the distinguishing and argumentative part, which instructs
us, what a demonstration is, and how this in the case before us is one; what is
a consequence; what a contradiction; what is true, and what is false. Now from
hence it is plain, that the last of these is subservient to the second; that
the second is subordinate to the first, and that the first is the most
important and necessary point of all: that which all our studies should be
directed to, and wherein they should all center and rest at last. But we quite
invert this order. The third employs most of your time and pains, and the first
is not thought worth either: so that, by a strange absurdity, we commit the
crime, and at the same time value ourselves exceedingly, for being able to
demonstrate beyond all contradiction, that we ought not to commit it.
Comment.
It is absolutely necessary, that a man,
who makes any pretensions to philosophy, and aims at the peculiar perfection of
his nature, both as he is an animal and a rational creature, should have a
clear and demonstrative knowledge of the truth. Otherwise, he may be liable to
great errors, and run into infinite inconveniencies, by taking things upon
trust, and leaning too much, either to the bare authority, or the insufficient
proofs, of confident pretenders. Virtue is a thing of the highest consequence,
and it is not fit we should take up with so slight and feeble persuasions concerning
it, as mere opinion and probabilities are capable of creating in us. Now clear
and undoubted evidence is an effect owing only to demonstration. And it is
logic’s peculiar province, to inform us in the nature of a demonstration: as,
that it is a syllogism consisting of propositions put together according to
rules of art; and that those propositions must be of clear and undoubted truth:
as also to acquaint us, what propositions are qualified, and what method is to
be observed, for the forming them into a true syllogism.
From hence we plainly perceive, that
the whole compass of philosophy may be reduced to three heads; and that these
will comprehend, if not all absolutely, yet all that is material and necessary
in it. The first is the preceptive part, that which converts our speculation
into practice, which prescribes modesty and temperance in our actions, and
prohibits lying in all our discourse and conversation. The second is the
demonstrative part, which shows us clearly, not only that we should or should
not, but also assigns convincing reasons, why we should or should not, do this
or that. The third is the illustrating and arguing part, which set rules to our
reasoning, and assists nature by art. This prevents our being imposed upon by
any false appearance, by teaching us the difference, between a real
demonstration, and a pretended one; and shows the mutual connections and
consequences of some propositions, and the irreconcilable opposition between
others; as, that the species necessarily infers its genus, and the being
of a man implies that of an animal: that a particular affirmative and an
universal negative, and so likewise a particular negative and an universal
affirmative, are direct contradictions, never to be reconciled, and impossible
to be both true, or both false together. It acquaints us too with the
qualifications of a syllogism: what propositions it consists of; how these
propositions must be put together; what difference there will be in the
conclusion according to the manner of forming it; and what difference there are
between true and fair syllogisms, and irregular, sophistical, and ensnaring
ones.
Now nothing can be more plain, than
that this third topic, which instructs us in all the subtleties of reasoning,
is intended to serve the second; and that this is an ingenious and artificial
expedient, contrived, as we see, to remove all the scruples and dissatisfaction
of your minds, to direct and fix our judgments, and give us the most
uncontestable and satisfactory assurance, what is our real happiness, and what
our duty. This, I say, is the business of the second head, which consists in
demonstrative proofs. But then it is every whit as plain too, that this second
is subordinate to something beyond it; viz. The practical and preceptive
part; and consequently both the other are resolved into the first. For our
knowledge is intended only to qualify us for action, and lead us to it; and
therefore the practice of virtue and a good life is the ultimate design of all
study, and all instruction. Here we must fix at last; for everything else
conspires to promote this; but beyond this there is no end of greater
consequence, or higher perfection.
And happy were it for us, if we
governed ourselves by this rule. But, alas! we take quite contrary measures.
The greatest part of our time and pains is employed upon the third head; in
nice disputes and controverted points; and we can spare but very little for the
second, which should convince us of the excellence, and the necessity of being
virtuous, and possess our souls with a lively and vigorous sense of our duty.
But for the first of these topics, which consists in reducing our knowledge
into practice, we allow this no portion of our care at all. We wrangle and
dispute eternally, about curious and unprofitable questions; and overlook that
which would conduce to the promoting true goodness. We study this now and then,
and talk learnedly, and affectionately upon it; but still we do no part of what
we say. Nay, which is the most monstrous inconsistency that can be, we are
guilty of gross enormities in our own persons, and at the same time are proud,
that we are able to convince and persuade others; that we can show, we ought
not to be what we are; and it pleases us much to think, that nobody can expose
the deformity of our own actions, better than ourselves.
Now all this is turning things upside
down, and beginning at the wrong end. The method in which we ought to proceed
is this: first, to learn how to argue against vice; then, to employ our talent
in demonstrating the baseness and incongruity of it to ourselves; and, when we
are arrived to a full and undoubted conviction, then actually to decline it,
and to persevere in the practice of what we have learnt. Considering, that we
learnt it for that very purpose; and that the preceptive part, though superior
to all the rest, is yet itself subordinate to the practical.
This is the substance and design of Epictetus
in the chapter now before us; where he does, with great dexterity, enforce the
practice of his moral maxims, and exposes the vanity of those men, who make
speculation the end of their knowledge, with that indignation, which so
exquisite a folly deserves.
Chapter. LXXVII.
In every undertaking we shall do well
to resign ourselves to the disposal of providence, in some such ejaculation as
this:
Conduct
me, Jove, and thou, O powerful fate,
In every enterprise, in every state,
As you determine: for I must obey
The wise injunctions, which you on me lay.
For should I at your dread decrees repine,
And strive your sacred order to decline;
I should but labor wickedly in vain,
And struggle with an everlasting chain,
And after all, be dragged along with pain.
In every enterprise, in every state,
As you determine: for I must obey
The wise injunctions, which you on me lay.
For should I at your dread decrees repine,
And strive your sacred order to decline;
I should but labor wickedly in vain,
And struggle with an everlasting chain,
And after all, be dragged along with pain.
Chapter. LXXVIII.
He
that submits to destiny’s decrees,
Is justly counted wise by men, and knows
The due respect which to the gods he owes.
Is justly counted wise by men, and knows
The due respect which to the gods he owes.
Comment.
In regard some of the ancients have
collected together those moral axioms, which were occasionally delivered, and
lie scattered up and down in larger books; he advises us to have some of these
significant sentences always ready at hand; as being not only short, and so no
burden to the memory, but also likely to make a deeper and more lasting
impression, both upon the account of their own weight, and the celebrated name
of their authors. For this reason he subjoins some here. The first was a
meditation of Cleanthes, scholar to Zeno, and master to Chrysippus.
The eminence of this man was so great, that I myself have seen at Assos,
(of which place he was a native) a very noble stature, worthy his fame, and the
magnificence of the senate of Rome, who set it up in honor of him.
In these verses he begs the guidance of
God, and that providence and power, whereof God is the source, and which makes
and moves all things. This he calls here by the name of FATE; and promises for
his part, that he will obey its motions, and follow it whithersoever it leads
him. And it is but reasonable, that he, and every man, should dispose his mind
to a willing and ready compliance; because opposition (as he observes) will not
only be wicked but fruitless too, and follow it we must, whether we will or no.
Only it is in our choice, whether this shall be done with cheerfulness and
contentment; or with reluctance and sorrow. Shake our chain, and gall ourselves
with it we may, but break it we cannot. For the cause will always be stronger
than its effect, and there is no getting loose from him, in whom we live,
and move, and have our being.
To this purpose Epictetus
advised us before (Chap. XIII.) Trouble not yourself (says he) with
wishing, that things may be just as you would have them, but be well pleased
they should be just as they are; and then you will live easy. And indeed
this of submission is a most comprehensive duty; it takes in the whole
substance of morality and virtue; and a man may very deservedly be called good,
when he is satisfied with his lot in common with the rest of the world, and can
look upon himself as a part of this vast universe, without any such greedy and
assuming notions, as would restrain providence within a narrow compass, and
make a world of himself alone, and oppose that harmony of events, which
consults the good of the whole. As if the course of the world were to be
changed, and its order disturbed, to follow so inconsiderable a part; rather
than he should move along with this great engine, and take up with what falls
to his own share.
The second sentence is taken out of one
of Euripides’ tragedies, and hath a great affinity to the former. For
necessity signifies that overruling power, which submits all thing to God, and
makes all contribute to the first cause, (that is, to obeying the divine
pleasure, and promoting his glory) whether they will or no. The man therefore
who strikes in, and acts in consent with this, who follows it with alacrity,
and betrays no lothness, or regret, gives a good proof of his wisdom: his
behavior shows, that he understands the nature of the world; and, that
partiality to a private interest, hath not so far biased him, but he can still
make a just distinction between a whole and a part. And, as this proves his
wisdom, so does it his piety too; for nothing better expresses our reverence
for God, than such a cheerful resignation of ourselves, and receiving
contentedly whatever he sends upon us.
Chapter. LXXIX.
Or this other. O Crito, if this be God’s
pleasure concerning me, his will be done; Anytus and Melitus may take away my
life, but it is not in their power to do me any hurt.
Comment.
This is quoted out of a discourse of Plato’s,
entitled Crito, and is spoken there in the person of Socrates. The
sense is much the same with the former, only wrapped up a little closer, and
delivered in fewer words. And indeed the man, who can make this profession, and
whose life speaks it as well as his tongue, hath vanquished all his pride and
discontent, and cured the degeneracy of his nature. He hath abandoned
corruption, given up himself to God without any reserve, and submits to all his
dispensations with a perfect acquiescence of mind. And to me Epictetus
seems to have produced these saying at the close of his book, that, by the
testimony and example of such eminent persons, he might confirm us in this
belief, that the utmost perfection attainable by a human soul, is a sincere
conversion or turning to God; and that a ready compliance with the divine will
upon all occasions, is the crown and complement of all virtues.
That last clause, Anytus and
Melitus may kill me, but they cannot hurt me, is taken out of Plato’s
defense of Socrates, and spoken to his accusers. And thus our author
brings both ends together, by refreshing our memory here, with what he insisted
upon so largely at the beginning; viz. That the man, who places his good
and evil in the use of his native liberty only, and in those things which come
within the compass of his own choice, does not depend upon external objects for
his happiness; this man, I say, is above the world, he cannot be brought under
the dominion of anything, nor is it in the power of men, or accidents, to do
him the least prejudice.
Thus I have finished those meditations,
which occurred to me upon this subject. And because I thought they might be of
some service to as many as shall read Epictetus, I was willing to
contribute the little assistance I could, to the truly understanding so
excellent an author. Nor does my writing this commentary prove beneficial to
others only, for I myself have already found great advantage from it, by the
agreeable diversion it hath given me, in a season of trouble and public
calamity. All I have more to add, is only a prayer, proper to this subject, and
with it I conclude.
Grant, I beseech thee, O Lord, the
giver and guide of all reason, that we may always be mindful of the dignity, of
the nature, and of the privileges, thou has honored us withal; that we may act
in all things as becomes free agents, to the subduing and governing our
passions, to the refining them from flesh and sense, and to the rendering them
subservient to excellent purposes. Grant us also thy favorable assistance, in
the reforming and directing our judgment; and enlighten us with thy truth, that
we may discern those things that are really good; and, having discovered them,
may love and cleave steadfastly to the same. And, finally, disperse, we pray
thee, those mists, which darken the eyes of our mind, that so we may have a
perfect understanding: and (as Homer expresses it) know both God and man, and
what to each is due.
FINIS.
No comments:
Post a Comment